?

Log in

No account? Create an account
Material girl's Fan Fictions
materialgirl86
The sequel to Exploited and Uncondtional Love/Trouble In Paradise

Set in 2013

Part 1

Madonna groaned, putting one foot out of bed on the floor, then the other slowly. She ended up running to the toilet and got there just in time to be sick. She sat next to the toilet, then held on to the wall and helped herself up and flushed it. Madonna caught side of her reflection and wanted to go back to bed and bury herself under the covers. She was very pale and her long blonde hair was a mess of tangles. She had been sick and not felt right for a couple of days, but no one would have known - she went to work and aside from a couple of comments on how pale she was, no one knew about her being sick. Madonna had laughed the comments off and just said she was getting even less sleep lately. She cleaned her teeth and washed her mouth out and splashed some cold water on her face in an attempt to wake up. Madonna frowned, feeling a clench in her stomach and put her hand on it. Maybe she had a bug? If she kept puking she would go to the doctor soon. Definitely. If she had time.
"Mooom! Where are you?" Mercy and David ran into her room.
"Right here." Madonna appeared from the bathroom, smiling as her youngest children ran into her arms. She always made the most of it, knowing they would eventually grow out of greeting her like that in the mornings.
"Can you take us to school today?" David asked, looking up at Madonna hopefully.
"I'm sorry baby, I have a meeting at work." Madonna lied. She was going to say 'appointment' but thought it sounded almost sinister. "I can pick you up though."
"Yay!" David and Mercy seemed happy enough with that.
"Do you guys both have all your books? PE kits?"
"Yeah."
Madonna kissed and hugged them both. "I love you."
"We love you too mommy." David and Mercy said, smiling, then racing off to the nanny.
Madonna was just crossing her room to look out the window at them leave, but had to race back to the toilet to be sick again. She pulled out her phone and called the doctor to make an appointment for that day. If she kept being sick she wouldn't be able to leave the house, let alone pick up her children from school later.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna burst out laughing, and laughed until tears slid down her cheeks. Dr Reiner looked at her, not quite sure how to act herself with a patient laughing.
"I am not pregnant! I'm fifty-four. It must be a stomach bug." Madonna said, when she calmed down a bit.
"No, Miss Ciccone. You are pregnant." Dr Reiner said, looking at her with pity. "I take it it's unexpected. I can talk you through your options."
"Um." Madonna ran both hands through her hair. "It is very unexpected. But I will have this baby." Several tears fell down her face and Dr Reiner pushed a box of tissues towards her.
"Is the father in the picture?"
"He'd dead." Madonna replied.
"Maybe there is a family member who can help you." Dr Reiner continued in a maternal tone.
"Yes. His sister." Madonna said, taking a couple of tissues and wiping her eyes.
"I can refer you to a therapist who specialises in loss and - " Dr Reiner started.
"Thank you, but I have a good therapist." Madonna interrupted her and smiled, even though her eyes were watering and she looked vulnerable.
"Ok."
"Aren't there...can't there be complications with women of a certain age having children? The actual labor?" Madonna asked, her voice wobbling.
"There can be. And we can talk about them further on in your pregnancy. I don't want you to worry or stress out - especially in the early stages. But you had both Lourdes and Rocco later on and I know you are incredibly healthy and only had complications with Rocco." Dr Reiner said, trying to be positive with her patient.
"Not this late in life though." Madonna said quietly.
"I have seen women who aren't near your level of health at this age have babies with hardly any complications.
Madonna nodded, standing up. "I should be relieved I'm not ill." She forced a smile, then left. It didn't feel real to her. She had been dreaming of Ramiro lately, it had only been a couple of months since her died. And now she was just over three months' pregnant.
It must have been the shock, but Madonna didn't feel sick for the rest of the day. She went and bought some red and white roses and headed to Ramiro's grave, deciding to tell him before anyone else. Madonna smoothed the top of his grave and carefully lay the roses down, then sat in front of the grave.
"It's only been a few months, but I miss you Ramiro. I dream about you almost every night." Madonna started talking to him. "I love you."
"I love you too." A familiar voice said and Madonna looked up and saw Ramiro stood leaning against his grave. Not Ramiro really, but a ghost.
"I - I'm ill...you - you aren't..." Madonna said, after her jaw dropped. She felt a little light-headed and lay on the grass, her eyes closed. "I'm going crazy." She said to herself. Madonna opened her eyes and sat up and Ramiro was kneeling next to her.
"No you aren't." Ramiro said softly.
"I - we - I am pregnant." Madonna whispered.
Ramiro smiled sadly. "I wish I could help you. I loved being a father. Even though I hardly saw Marisol."
Madonna looked around, to make sure no one was watching her, or she might look crazy talking to herself. There was no one within earshot and she looked back at Ramiro.
"Yolande will help you."
"Don't leave me!" Madonna said, her eyes wide and shiny with tears.
"I will never leave you M." Ramiro said. He looked at the roses. "They are beautiful."
"Can you come home with me?"
"I'm not sure how this works exactly M. Maybe you will see me at home?" Ramiro shrugged. "I hope I can see you again."
"Me too." Madonna said faintly.
"Go home M. You look tired. Call your driver."
"I have to pick the children up from school." Madonna replied.
"Ok. But get some rest."
"I thought I was ill. I've been so sick lately."
"I'm glad you're not ill."
"Sickness during pregnancy is sometimes the same." Madonna smiled. "Come back to me." She said, standing up.
"I promise." Ramiro said.
She reluctantly left, not wanting to be late to pick the children up. Ramiro watched her and Madonna kept looking over her shoulder at him, wondering why it was only now she was seeing him.

End of Part 1...

Part 2

"Mom, are you ok? You were quiet at dinner." Lourdes asked quietly, taking the plates out with Madonna to the kitchen.
"Yes. I just have a lot on my mind. New album, you know?" Madonna said a little too quickly, forcing a smile.
"You look pale. Ill."
"Thanks Lola."
"I'm just worried about you."
"I am tired Lola. Long working hours." Madonna said, silently pleading for her to drop it.
"Ok." Lourdes shrugged, not looking convinced, but knowing when her mother was trying to shut dwn a conversation.
"Do you have any homework?"
Lourdes rolled her eyes. "Mooom! I'm not a baby, I don't need to be reminded to do my homework!"
"You'll always be my baby!" Madonna squeezed Lourdes' waist, kissing her temple. "Once a mom, always a mom."
"I'm going, I'm going!" Lourdes said, pretending to look annoyed, but Madonna knew she liked it when she was affectionate with her.
Madonna grabbed her phone and sent Yolande a message saying she needed to meet her the following day, that it was urgent and concerned Ramiro. Yolande replied instantly inviting Madonna over for coffee, and Madonna hoped she hadn't worried her too much. She'd met up with her a few times since Ramiro died and they were becoming friends through grief. Madonna chewed her lower lip, wondering how Yolande might take the news that she was pregnant with Ramiro's child. A hand drifted down to her stomach and cupped the softness beneath her top.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"She won't react badly." Ramiro said and Madonna nearly jumped out of her skin, turning around. She was just about to get ready for bed and he was casually leaning against a chest of drawers, watching her.
"Jesus Christ!" Madonna placed a hand on her chest and Ramiro smiled.
"Sorry."
"Can you knock or something?" Madonna frowned.
"I am a ghost M." Ramiro said, then tried knocking on the chest of drawers, but there was no sound. "I was toying with the idea of jumping out and saying 'boo'!"
"Always a great idea to scare a pregnant woman." Madonna sighed, folding her arms.
"Yeah, I didn't really think that through." Ramiro said, rubbing the back of his neck.
Madonna hesitated just as she was about to strip and looked at Ramiro.
"I have seen you naked before." He said softly.
"Not when I have been out of shape."
"I can hardly tell you are pregnant. That hardly counts as being out of shape." Ramiro said.
Madonna sighed, rolling her eyes and turned her back to him. She knew without looking that he would be checking her out.
"My second favourite view." Ramiro replied and Madonna smiled.
"Shut up." She said and stripped off, putting on a loose pair of white cotton pyjamas. "I wish you were really here." Madonna said quietly, turning around and there were tears in her eyes.
"Me too. But at least I get to watch over you." Ramiro said, looking at her with his intense eyes.
She didn't say anything but went to clean her teeth and do her skin routine before bed. Madonna got into bed and Ramiro was still there.
"Are you showing at all?"
"Just a bit." Madonna lifted her pyjama top slightly and Ramiro could see a slight softness to her stomach, which made him smile.
"Wow." Ramiro said, gasping. "I think Yolande will be pleased to be an auntie again. I was never around much for Marisol, so she was like her mother. She will help you out M."
"She doesn't have too..."
"But she will."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Madonna. Come on in." Yolande smiled the following day and Madonna took a breath then walked past her. "I must admit I was a little worried when you mentioned Ramiro."
"I'm sorry. It wasn't something I wanted to tell you in a text or over the phone."
"Come and sit down. We'll go outside, it's a beautiful day." Yolande motioned for Madonna to follow.
"Can we sit in the kitchen. In case of prying ears." Madonna said, feeling a little paranoid.
"Now you are worrying me. Do you want a coffee?"
"A glass of water will be fine." Madonna said and started feeling sick.
"Ok." Yolande started getting them drinks.
"Where is your bathroom?"
"Upstairs, second left. Are you alright? You look very pale." Yolande frowned, placing a glass of water in front of Madonna, who bolted upstairs, a hand over her mouth. Yolande's eyes went wide and she followed her. She knocked on the door and Madonna groaned. "You're pregnant." Yolande said and all Madonna could do was nod.
"I only found out yesterday."
"How long have you been sick for?" Yolande asked softly and Madonna shrugged.
"A while? I thought I was ill." Madonna was sick again. "You don't have to stay. This is gross."
"I was practically Marisol's mother. I have a strong constitution." Yolande replied, sitting down cross-legged behind Madonna and smoothing hair away from her face. "I have ginger tea. I hear ginger is good if you feel sick."
"Thanks." Madonna looked over her shoulder at her. "I was half expecting you to ask if it was Ramiro's baby."
"No way. I know how cut up you are over his death. And it's only been a few months. I don't think so little of you to ask that." Yolande replied. "I'm going to be an auntie again." She smiled and Madonna could see Ramiro's features in her beautiful face.
"I'm fifty-four. This is going to be so hard." Madonna looked up at the ceiling.
"Really? Wow. I hope I look that great in my fifties." Yolande said and Madonna laughed. "Anyway I am going to help you, if you let me. Ramiro isn't here, and he would want me too. I want too."
"I didn't come here expecting anything..." Madonna said.
"No, but this baby is family. You are family." Yolande replied. "I'll go and make that ginger tea ready."
"Yolande."
"Yes?"
"Thank you." Madonna smiled weakly and Yolande nodded, feeling excited as she went to make ginger tea.

End of Part 2...

Part 3

"I don't know how I am going to tell the children." Madonna ran both hands through her hair, and Yolande placed a mug of ginger tea in front of her.
"Do you think they won't take it well?"
"No...but I can hardly get my head around it. I'm still grieving for Ramiro. I have dreamed about him every night since he died." Madonna said, looking at Yolande.
"Oh M, you could have told me." Yolande said softly.
"You're grieving too. It didn't seem fair."
"None of it is. Ramiro should be here. So should Marisol." Yolande replied quietly. "But I like to think they are both together and at peace. I have to think that to get through the day." Her voice wobbled and Madonna placed a hand over Yolande's on the table.
"You can talk to me anytime you want about Ramiro." Madonna said.
Yolande smiled. "M you have a lot on your plate right now. I meant what I said though, I would love to help you with the baby."
"Thank you." Madonna drank some ginger tea. "This is good." She said, holding the mug up. Madonna looked at her watch. "I should really get to work."
"In your condition?" Yolande looked panicked.
"I'm pregnant, not dying." Madonna joked. "And I am not even big enough to need a lot of rest yet."
"Do you want me to be around when you tell your children?" Yolande asked.
"That's sweet of you, but I will be fine." Madonna gave her a grateful look. "I was thinking of telling them this evening."
"Let me know how it goes."
"I will." Madonna drank the rest of the ginger tea, then got up to go. She hugged Yolande. "Thank you for being so supportive."
"No worries." Yolande smiled. "If you need anything call me. Even if you don't call me." She said and Madonna laughed, then left.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna was quiet that evening at dinner. She usually struggled to get a word in edgeways anyway - Lourdes, Rocco, David and Mercy all talked over each other, with more than one of them trying to tell Madonna about their day.
"Guys, I have something important to tell you." Madonna said, frowning down at the food she was forking around on her plate.
"You're not ill are you? Seriously ill?" Mercy asked and when Madonna looked up she could see worry in her face.
"No Mercy. You don't have to worry."
"What is it?" Rocco asked.
As she looked around the table at her children, Madonna chewed her lower lip, feeling nervous. "I'm pregnant."
"Who is the dad?" David asked.
"Ramiro." Madonna said quietly and the children all looked at each other. "I haven't been with anyone since. I have only just started grieving for him really."
"I think it's great news." Mercy moved her chair closer to Madonna, smiling and rubbing her arm in an attempt to cheer her up.
"Me too." David nodded.
"Please let it be another boy." Rocco said with his fingers crossed and Madonna laughed.
Lourdes didn't say anything, but got up and left the table, going upstairs.
"I can see what's wrong - " Rocco started, but Madonna shook her head.
"Finish your dinner, Roccs. I can talk to Lola." Madonna said, going upstairs. She knocked on Lourdes' door. "Lola? What's wrong?"
"You aren't pregnant mom! You are fifty four for crying out loud!" Lourdes said, frowning as she opened the door.
"Do you mind if I come in and we can sit down and talk about this like adults?" Madonna asked and Lourdes rolled her eyes, but motioned for Madonna to go in and closed the door behind her.
They both sat on the bed and Madonna looked concerned. "Are you angry with me?"
"Why would I be angry with you?"
"You're being pretty hostile, Lola." Madonna replied. "It isn't like you."
"I know you've been sick a lot mom. I notice things, even if the others don't. I think you have a bug or a virus." Lourdes said, her face softening. "I'm worried about you. I think you're working too much."
"Lola, I am pregnant. I have been to the doctor."
Lourdes laughed. "Because they are always right."
"Considering I have had you and Rocco, don't you think I know what it feels like to be pregnant?"
"Probably similar to a stomach bug at the start."
"Lola. What is really bothering you?"
"Mom you are working and like you said, not over Ramiro. I think you have made yourself ill."
"It was a shock to me too. I actually laughed at the doctor. But she assured me I am pregnant."
"If this is about you wanting more children, you can adopt more. But you aren't pregnant. There is just no way."
Madonna carefully lifted her top up. "I never usually have a soft stomach like this, unless I am expecting."
"A virus or a bug can make you bloated."
"I can get Yolande here to verify."
"Ramiro's sister?"
"Yes."
Lourdes shook her head. "I think you are ill mom."
"Ok, so you don't believe me. Let's say hypothetically I am pregnant. How do you feel?"
"I love my brothers and sisters. So great to have another one."
"Not angry at all?"
"No."
"What can I do to convince you?" Madonna asked quietly.
"Mom, I have homework to do."
"Ok Lola." Madonna tried not to look hurt. "Are we good?"
"Yeah." Lourdes kissed Madonna's cheek. "Sorry if I was a bit...irrate."
"Is everything good with you? School and stuff?"
"Yes." Lourdes nodded.
"I'll leave you to it." Madonna said and as she closed Lourdes' door behind her, she sighed, looking up at the ceiling, silently asking for help.

End of Part 3...
materialgirl86
Part 12

Sean woke up the following day before Madonna. He watched her sleeping and thought how lucky he was these days to have her back. Carefully he slid out from under her arm, which was draped loosely around him. Madonna didn't even stir. Sean didn't have the heart to wake her. He knew she didn't usually sleep much and thought it would be good for her to get some rest, considering the chaotic whirlwind her life usually was. Sean got showered and dressed and had breakfast, then went back up to Madonna. She was still fast asleep, so Sean sat in an armchair opposite, and wrote her a letter. He rested the paper on a book and glanced up at her every so often. Sean put the letter in an envelope and wrote her name on it, then left a note on top of that to say he'd gone to work, but would be back for lunch. Very tenderly he kissed her forehead and she stirred a little, then left for the film set.
Madonna stretched, yawning as she opened her eyes and rubbed them. She was a little disappointed she hadn't woken up when Sean was still there, but she smiled when she spotted his letter. Madonna sat up, putting the note about him being back at lunch to one side and taking the letter out of the envelope and reading it. A smiled spread across her face - Sean wrote about how much he was enjoying his time there with her and wouldn't it be perfect if they could live there with her children and their older children could visit. He was thinking the same way she was. Madonna put the letter back in the enevelope and went down to make herself coffee. She even fancied some breakfast, which she never usually ate - it must be all the swimming and sex with Sean giving her an appetite. Madonna poured herself a bowl of bran flakes and found a couple of croissants to eat. Even though she wore a silky pale yellow slip that her breasts were nearly spilling out of and was ver high on the leg, she took her breakfast outside and ate it. It was liberating to be outside wearing very little and have no one look, or take photographs of her, a complete and utter rareity and she enjoyed the freedom. After she'd cleared away the breakfast things, Madonna took a long, relaxing bath, even lighting a dew candles. It was strange to have no interruptions from the children - knocking on the door, nearly always wanting something just as she had stepped into the tub. Only when she got out and got dressed was her peace shattered by her phone ringing. Madonna always left it on loud, in case her children called. She frowned, getting an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach when she saw it was Rocco calling. Something was wrong, she knew before even answering.
"Hey baby, what's up? Has something happened."
"Nothing bad, don't worry mom." Rocco said calmly.
"No one is hurt?"
"No. But I think people are starting to know. About you and Sean. Not from me though."
"How?" Madonna wandered outside the door onto the balcony that overlooked the jetty and the lake.
"It was leaked you flew to Maine. I don't know how."
Madonna sighed. "Jesus. Have you told David and Mercy? Does Lola know?"
"Lola came over and she knows. We thought we would leave telling David and Mercy to you."
"Thank you. What did Lola say?"
"I think she was a bit put out you didn't tell her. But otherwise she's cool."
"Are there a lot of stories printed?" Madonna asked, chewing her thumbnail.
"A few. I think it's just the start though."
"Thanks for letting me know."
"It will blow over mom. A new story will come along." Rocco said and Madonna was touched her son was comforting her.
"You're right. I'll be home tomorrow." Madonna said and hung up. She sighed, looking out across the lake.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"You're very quiet M. Is everything ok?" Sean asked, frowning as they ate lunch on the big back porch. "It's not my cooking is it?" He watched her push food around her plate, but barely touch it.
"No, it's not your cooking. I'm almost dreading going home."
"Why?"
"Rocco called me earlier to let me know a few stories have been printed about us. It somehow leaked that I was flying here to Maine."
"It was going to happen eventually." Sean said quietly, sighing.
Madonna frowned. "Not this soon! I can't have anything to myself!" She stood up, knocking her chair back. "I might as well pack now."
"M, that is a little dramatic, don't you think?" Sean said, standing up. "Do you really want to go back to New York on your own and face all that bullshit? Stay." Sean grabbed her arm, squeezing it.
Madonna looked down at his hand on her arm. "I was going tomorrow anyway."
"Spend the night then. I can come back with you tomorrow."
She shook his hand off her arm. "No Sean. You can't. You have to work." Madonna said softly, going upstairs to pack.
"Please M. Just stay - I'm only going to be here for a couple more days myself." Sean followed Madonna upstairs, watching her throw clothes in her suitcase.
"They'll find you here. Then this place. And I don't want this ruined. I love it here!" Her voice cracked with the last sentance and she looked close to tears.
"Me too." Sean said and Madonna stopped what she was doing and turned to face him.
"I don't want photographers showing up here, distracting you when you are trying to work." Madonna said softly.
"Maybe they won't be bothered to come this far." Sean suggested, shrugging.
"And miss getting pictures of us together? Don't be so naive Sean." Madonna zipped up her suitcase.
"Let me at least take you to the airport."
"I'm not mad with you." Madonna said. "Just frustrated at the situation."
"I know." Sean nodded.
End of Part 12...

Part 13

Walking through JFK airport was a nightmare for Madonna, even with her bodyguards. There were a lot of paparazzi waiting to take her pictures and yell questions at her about Sean. She wore a big pair of shades and kept her head bowed. It felt like a never ending walk to the car and more people were yelling at her. Madonna smiled slightly, in an attempt to pretend it wasn't bothering her. By the time they reached the car, she breathed a sigh of relief. The traffic was flowing and she got home in no time at all.
"Sean." Lourdes said, standing with her arms folded, the minute Madonna got through the door.
"Hi mom, how are you? How was your break?" Madonna said sarcastically. "I've just had to deal with a lot of shit at the airport Lola, give me a break." She said sharply.
"Mom! Mom! Mom!" Mercy and David ran to meet Madonna and she smiled, even though she felt tired, hugging them both.
Even though they were getting older, they were always excited to see her when she'd been away for any period of time.
"Hi guys, I hope you were good." Madonna kissed their cheeks.
"They were." Rocco said. "Do you want a hand with your bags?"
"Yes please. You can help too Lola." Madonna said, looking at her. It was obvious she wanted to talk to them.
"Are you going to talk about how you are with Sean?" David asked and everyone looked at him.
"You knew?" Madonna looked from David to Mercy.
"We only just found out." Mercy said.
"I was going to wait until you told them." Rocco said. "They didn't hear it from me."
"Wait, how long have you known?" Lourdes frowned at Rocco.
"I saw Sean leave here one evening."
"Why didn't you tell us mom?" Lourdes asked quietly, looking disappointed.
"Because Sean and I wanted to see how serious we were about a relationship. I didn't want you guys to get to know him if we would be splitting up soon. And also I was being a bit selfish. I wanted something to myself for a while." Madonna replied, looking away.
"That's not selfish mom." Lourdes said and Madonna looked at her.
"I thought you were annoyed with me."
"No. Annoyed that he knew before me." Lourdes jabbed Rocco's chest with her thumb.
"Hey! By accident." Rocco said.
Madonna went and sat down, clearly tired. "I guess we should talk about it now."
"Do you want a coffee?" David asked.
"That would be great, baby." Madonna looked grateful.
"I like Sean. I mean, we've only seen him a couple of times, but he seems nice." Mercy said, smiling.
"I bet the airport was a nightmare." Lourdes said and Madonna nodded.
"Yeah. It wasn't great."
"Why didn't Sean come back with you?"
"He had to stay in Maine to shoot a new film he's directing. He wanted to come back with me, but I told him to stay."
"Sean could come here for Christmas." David said, returning with Madonna's coffee, which she took from him, nodding her thanks.
"I was thinking of asking him that." Madonna chewed her lower lip, looking around at all her children, who smiled to let her know they were fine with it. "And I was going to tell you soon anyway, before I hopefully bring the twins home - so you could get to know Sean better."
"Mom, chill out, we are all fine with it." Rocco said, placing a hand on her shoulder.
"Sorry, I'm tired and still a little on edge from the airport."
"Lie down." Lourdes suggested.
"I might in a bit."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"I miss you." Madonna's voice wobbled when she spoke to Sean late that evening. She was lying in bed, her other hands clasped between her legs.
"Are you ok, M? You sound weird." Sean said, his voice full of concern.
Madonna started to cry when she opened her mouth to speak.
"Oh M, don't cry! I shouldn't have let you go through the airport on your own." Sean sighed. "I shouldn't have listened to you. I will get on the next flight."
"No! Don't." Madonna wept. "I'm tired. I get emotional when I'm tired."
"I feel bad for letting you go through that though."
"Sean it really doesn't matter now." Madonna sniffed. "I should toughen up I expect a lot of crap will be printed about us."
"But I will be back soon." Sean said. "How did the children take it?"
"Mercy and David found out somehow. They like you anyway, so does Lola and you knew Rocco did. David asked if you were spending Christmas with us. I really want you too."
"Of course I will spend Christmas with you, the thought of not being with you over Christmas and New Year was kind of depressing." Sean said and that cheered Madonna up a bit.
"Really?"
"Yes. God, M, I love you! I hate being this distance from you. I might as well be in another country."
"What are you going to do the next time I tour?"
"Come with you." Sean said and Madonna smiled.
"I love you Sean." She said, her voice heavy with feeling.
"Don't cry M."
"If I'm still crying, it's because I'm happy." Madonna replied. "Can you talk to me? Until I fall asleep?"
"I will probably bore you talking about my film anyway."
"You could never bore me Sean..." Madonna said and heard him laugh, then he started talking to her.

End of Part 13...

Part 14

"Alright, alright, I'm coming!" Madonna yelled, when someone was hammering at her front door and clearly the maid wasn't answering it. She opened the door to find Sean standing there. "What happened to the back?"
"Everyone knows now, what's the point?" He said, walking past her and she shut the door behind them. "God, I am SO sorry M!" Sean took her face in both hands and kissed her. "I shouldn't have let you come back and face those asshole paparazzi on your own."
"Sean, I'm fine now." Madonna said softly, placing her hands over his.
"You were crying down the phone." Sean said, holding her hands down at her sides. "I felt terrible."
"Well that wasn't my intention. I was tired, Sean. I know you have to work."
"At least it is all out in the open now."
"And my children like you." Madonna said and Sean smiled. "Do your children know?"
"Yes. I've had a couple of calls and messages. I think they would like to meet you." Sean said and Madonna smiled.
"I'd like that." She replied. "Next time I go to Malawi, do you want to come?"
"Of course. I would love to meet the twins."
"Do you have to work now?" Madonna asked.
"This afternoon. How about we grab some lunch now?"
"In public?"
"In public."
Madonna smiled and kissed Sean.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Days after Sean had returned, he and Madonna were constantly being photographed together. It wasn't that that bothered Madonna, it was the stories that were being printed - about her being back with a wife beater and how she and Sean had been having affairs when they were with other people over the years since they had divorced.
"M, are you ok? You've been very quiet this evening..." Sean said, smoothing her bare arm.
"Not really." Madonna said quietly, not looking at him.
"Ignore what is being printed. It's irrelevant."
"It's not just one story, Sean." Madonna looked at him, frowning slightly.
"I can almost guarantee that it will be old news soon. People are jealous, that's why they print such bullshit."
"Mmm." Madonna didn't look convinced and turned to lie with her back to Sean.
Sean brushed Madonna's hair away from her neck, kissing it, as he wrapped an arm around her. "I love you and that's all that matters."
"I hate people judging me. Us. You." Madonna looked over her shoulder at him, tears sliding down her cheeks.
"Don't cry. I hate seeing you upset." Sean carefully brushed her tears away with his thumbs.
"I don't like the thought of any of our children reading any of it." Madonna said, turning to face Sean and he pulled her in closer to him.
"Our children are all smart enough to know it's rubbish, M. They are smart children."
Madonna sat up, completely naked and pulled her knees up to her chest. Sean placed a hand on one of her knees, looking at her expectantly.
"The last time we were together, when we were married we never had any privacy." Madonna said, looking at Sean, her eyes filling with tears.
"We were both young and stubborn. I drank a lot, we rowed a lot. I mean we are older now, I think we have probably both calmed down to a certain extent, after having children."
"I want us to work out so much this time. I couldn't take it if we broke up again."
"Neither could I. We aren't going too." Sean said, squeezing one knee and kissing the other.
Madonna looked down at him. "I'm sorry. I ruined the evening."
"No you haven't. I would rather you tell me when something is bothering you." Sean said softly and Madonna kissed him, lying down and moving closer to him again.
"You could stay over at mine sometimes, now the children know." Madonna suggested and Sean nodded.
"I'd like that."
"I love you." Madonna whispered, kissing his chest.
"I love you too M. Always."

End of Part 14...

Part 15

All eyes moved from Sean to Madonna, as she walked across the set to him. He was busy giving a couple of actors direction, so she sat in his directors chair, waiting patiently for him. Madonna watched Sean use his hands and talk in an animated way and the actors were nodding, asking him questions. She smiled to herself, not looking at the crew who were looking at her and whispering. When Sean turned around and went back to his chair, he smiled.
"You're in my chair." Sean said.
"I can always sit in your lap." Madonna said, looking coy.
Sean looked around. "You've caused quite a stir."
"I'm not the reclusive type." Madonna said, standing up, then perching herself on the edge of Sean's lap when he sat down.
"Good. I was worried about you." Sean said, looking up at her.
"I just got emotional because I was tired."
"You need to tell me if there is something else up M. We're a team, ok?" He said and she nodded.
"Lola is coming to dinner tonight. I was thinking you could come over, spend some time with the children." Madonna chewed her lower lip.
"Sure. Don't look so nervous. I've met them all before."
"Lola will probably grill you."
Sean laughed. "I don't mind. If I was in her shoes, I probably would be the same."
"I'm just warning you." Madonna said, watching Sean pull a chair over and pat it and she sat next to him.
"I love having you on my lap, but it's kind of hard to direct with you sat on me." Sean said and Madonna laughed. "Are you staying?"
"If I'm not overall too distracting."
"I like having you around." Sean held her hand.
"Good. I like watching you work."
"To get some tips?" Sean teased and she laughed.
"I have my own directing style."
"And I will be on your set watching it." Sean said and Madonna looked at him and smiled.
"You really are going to come with me when I tour, aren't you?" She said and he nodded.
"I can't think of anything worse than months or a year without you. That's a kind of hell I don't want to live in." Sean said and Madonna leaned over and kissed him.
Madonna sat with Sean all morning, watching him work, looking both fascinated and admiringly at him. They had a light lunch, then she left him too it in the afternoon and told him to be at hers for seven that evening.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Lourdes opened the door to Sean that evening and the first thing he noticed was how totally disarming her eyes were - like Madonna's, they seemed to look right through you. The second thing was when she smiled, she looked like a young version of her mother.
"Hi Sean." Lourdes stepped aside to let him in.
"Hello Lourdes."
"Oh please, my mom calls me that when she tells me off..." Lourdes rolled her eyes. "Call me Lola."
"Ok. Hello Lola." Sean said and Lourdes laughed, closing the door behind him and taking the bottle of wine he held, before he could say anything.
"This looks good." Lourdes said, pretending to study the label.
"And you won't be having any." Madonna said, grabbing the bottle from Lourdes, who scowled, joining the other children at the table.
"She looks SO much like you." Sean said quietly and Madonna laughed.
"I'm sure she has more attitude." Madonna said jokingly.
"I don't know..." Sean teased.
"Let's go and eat, before I pour this over your head." Madonna replied, smiling and Sean laughed.
Sean sat down and Madonna reintroduced everyone to him. The conversation flowed easily and in between them all, Lourdes did ask Sean a lot of questions as they ate.
"Lola, Sean did not come here to be interrogated by you." Madonna said, arching an eyebrow.
"Lola could interrogate for a living." Rocco joked and Lourdes kicked him under the table.
"It's fine, honestly." Sean said, looking amused.
"How old are your children?" Lourdes asked.
"Dylan is tweny six and Hopper is twenty four."
"Older than me, cool." Lourdes said. "Will we see them before Christmas?"
"How do you know Sean will be here at Christmas?" Madonna frowned.
"Mom, please. Give me some credit." Lourdes rolled her eyes in an exaggerated manner.
"Yeah mom." Sean whispered and Madonna kicked him under the table.
"Can Sean come with us to Malawi next time we go mom?" David asked and Madonna looked surprised, then pleased and looked from him to Sean.
"I would love to come, David. Your mother has told me a lot about Malawi."
"I love it there." David replied, looking pleased Sean said he would go.
"Me too." Mercy said shyly.
"We were thinking of asking Dylan and Hopper to join us here as Christmas, if that is ok with you guys?" Sean asked looking around the table and they all nodded.
"Can I have some of that wine please?" Lourdes asked, looking from Madonna to Sean, as if trying to decide who would give in and let her have some.
Sean looked at Madonna. "She is nearly twenty one. I expect she drinks anyway."
"She does." Lourdes said, matching his lowered tone of voice and Sean tried not to smile.
"Just a small glass." Madonna said, sighing and Lourdes gave Sean a grateful smile.
The evening seemed to go fast, and at the end of it Madonna kissed Sean. "Thanks for coming. Sorry about the endless questions from Lola." She said, when they were both at the front door.
Sean laughed. "She was very entertaining. Lola reminds me of a younger you when she smiles. And she has the same disarming look as you."
"Yes. She is an incredible daughter. Also a handful. But I love her to death." Madonna grinned. "I can't wait to see your children again."
"I will organise that. It would be nice if we could all get together before Christmas, which is soon."
"Definitely."
"I'll have you all over at my place. And cook."
Madonna nodded. "You know you could stay." She kissed him.
"That is so tempting, but I have a very early start. I wouldn't want to disturb you."
"Disturb away." Madonna said and Sean gave her a kiss that lingered on her lips and she touched them, smiling as he left.

End of Part 15...

Part 16

Madonna tossed her hair right back, riding Sean, pressing her fingertips lightly on his chest. Sean held her hips, staring up at the goddess on top of him. Her body was toned to perfection, her skin velvety soft and she had the breasts of someone who hadn't had children. Madonna looked down at Sean, a smug smile on her face and moaned. She leaned down, her hands on the pillow either side of his face. Sean smoothed his hands along her arms, his head to one side as he kissed her wrist bone, which caused a shiver of pleasure shoot right down her spine to between her legs and made her buck a little. Madonna crushed her breasts into his chest and kissed Sean. He reached around and tugged her hair and she whimpered. It really turned him on when she whimpered and wriggled around and he felt so full inside her it almost hurt. Sean grabbed both of Madonna's wrists and pinned them behind her back, right on the small of her back. She grinded into him hard, really impaling herself on him and cried out loudly several times when she came. His noises mixed with hers not long after, then she climbed off him when he let go of her wrists and they were spent.
Sean and Madonna lay in a tangle of limbs and sheets and hair, their chests rising and falling as they both gasped for breath. He reached out and took her hand, kissing the back of it. Madonna smiled.
"You know what I like about staying at yours?"
"What?"
"I can let rip when I cum." Madonna said, smiling and Sean laughed.
"Love your priorities." He replied, an arm around her shoulders, pressing his lips to her forehead for several seconds.
"I love you Sean." Madonna said, gazing up at him lovingly.
"You're not going to cry, are you M?" Sean saw her eyes water.
"No! I'm just happy."
"So am I." Sean moved in closer to Madonna, his leg over hers and his face close enough that he could feel her breath on his.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
At the side of the stage, just out of sight Madonna stood watching Sean. He had just gone on to a relatively new talk show to talk about the film he was making and she was at a loose end, so decided to watch. One of the assistants had been nice enough to make her a coffee, so Madonna stood there sipping and watching Sean answer questions and talk about the film. When the guy questioning him moved on to the subject of Madonna, she practically held her breath when she saw Sean visibly tense up and his jaw set. But Sean answered fairly. The questions didn't stop though, it was almost like the guys asking them was intentionally needling Sean to get a reaction. And get a reaction he did - Sean went off on a rant about the media and the paparazzi and how out malicious and out of order they were being to him and Madonna. She handed her mug to a nearby assistant and left, not wanting to see him get wound up any further. When the interview was over, Sean felt wound up and disappointed when he looked for Madonna and couldn't find her. He got in his car and drove over to her place a little too fast. Madonna and Sean had given each other keys to their places, so they could let themselves in any time. Sean couldn't find Madonna anywhere downstairs, so he went up and found her in her study.
"Why did you leave?" Sean frowned, looking at Madonna who was sat at her desk, looking at her laptop with her reading glasses on.
"Are you kidding me?" Madonna stood up, setting her reading glasses on top of her head.
"No." Sean folded his arms, waiting for an explanation.
"Was it really necessary to rant?"
"They were antagonising me!"
"Grow up!" Madonna said, throwing up her hands.
"I was defending you! I was defending us!"
"Sean, I can defend myself!"
"You were in tears not long ago! Do you think I can't tell when you're stressed?!" Sean shouted.
"No, but you shouldn't let people wind you up like that! Just change the subject or something."
"I won't let people make a mockery out of us. Or me."
Madonna sighed. "They do it on purpose. To get a rise out of you. And you give them exactly what they want."
"So?"
"Honestly, just let it go."
"I can't."
"Try."
"It just winds me up so much!" Sean growled, pacing the room.
Madonna jumped when he slammed his fist into a wall. "Will you calm down?!" She screamed, starting to get more and more frustrated.
"You have no idea how it makes me feel when people pull that shit with me!" Sean said, stepping towards Madonna, so she had to take steps back, until she was backed right into the wall.
"Sean, baby. Please." Madonna said softly. "Let me look at that hand."
"Are you scared?"
"No." Madonna said, swallowing an uneasy feeling in her mouth.
"Liar."
"You are not going to wind me up Sean."
"Whatever."
"I think you should leave." Madonna said quietly, not looking at him.
"Fine!" Sean said, stomping off.
Madonna placed a hand on her chest, gasping for breath. She had been a little scared. Not of Sean necessarily, but his anger. That temper.

End of Part 16...

Part 17
Madonna woke up in the middle of the night, alone and sighed. She checked her phone but there were no messages from Sean. She hated going to bed on an argument, particularly with him - it always felt like the end of the world. Madonna got out of bed and went downstairs to get a drink, when she found an envelope leaning against the biscuit tin. It said her name in Sean's hand. She rushed outside, despite only wearing a black slip, down the other end of the garden and opened the wooden gate and looked up and down the lane, but she couldn't see Sean. Madonna went back inside and made herself a mug of camomile tea, then took it up to bed with the letter. She got into bed, put on her reading glasses and started to read, whilst sipping her drink. It was a long letter in which Sean apologised many times for the rant, but also went on to explain the logic behind it. Madonna couldn't be angry with him anymore, he had such a way with words it softened her resolve. She read certain parts of the letter over and over, until she'd finished her drink and fell asleep clutching the pages of the letter.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The smell of coffee and bagels woke Madonna up the following morning. She opened her eyes and saw Sean had brought her breakfast.
"The children - "
"I made sure they were up, dressed, had breakfast and the nanny took them to school."
"Jesus christ - I overslept!" Madonna sat up, wrenching a hand through her hair, her eyes wide as she looked at the time.
"It's only ten past nine, M." Sean said.
"When did you put the letter in the kitchen?"
"Last night. I didn't wake you, did I?" Sean looked disappointed at the thought of waking Madonna up, but she shook her head.
"I wasn't sleeping well anyway."
"M, I am sorry. I acted like a jerk yesterday."
"The letter and breakfast makes up for it." Madonna smiled, watching Sean spread some cream cheese on a bagel and hand it to her. "Are you trying to make me fat?"
"You can't stay still long enough to get fat." Sean smiled and fed it to Madonna, who laughed, covering her mouth.
"I did understand why you went on a rant." Madonna said softly, drinking some coffee.
Sean nodded. "How many times did you read the letter? You were sleeping holding it."
They both looked at the letter on the bedside table next to the picture of Madonna's mother.
"Several times. I couldn't sleep."
"And it put you to sleep?" Sean teased, feeding her some more bagel.
"No. I had some camomile and I was tired."
"Can I ask you something M?" Sean spoke quietly and Madonna frowned.
"Uh-oh. Sounds serious. What is it?"
"I want you to to be honest."
"Of course."
"Did I scare you yesterday? Were you scared of me?"
"No." Madonna shook her head. "I was more shocked that you slammed your fist into a wall. It made me jump. How is your hand?" She craned her neck and Sean held it out.
There were some purplish blue bruises along his knuckles. She took his hand in both of hers and very tenderly kissed it.
"It's fine." Sean said, looking at her. "Definitely better now." He gave her a devastatingly handsome smile.
"Your temper doesn't bother me, Sean. I'm hardly mellow myself." Madonna smirked and Sean laughed.
"Seriously though M, I would never want to scare you."
"Sean, you didn't. I was just surprised." Madonna said, pulling him close and kissing him. She tasted of cream cheese and caffeine.
"Ok."
"Don't let them wind you up like that again, if you have any further interviews." Madonna held his cheeks, pressing her forehead to his. "Just think of me and be calm." She said softly.
"I will do." Sean said, holding her neck and gazing into her eyes. "I was thinking of changing the subject too."
"That should work. Be stubborn in changing the subject." Madonna said, as Sean let go of her and spread cream cheese on a second bagel. She sighed, watching him. "I am going to have to work out harder today."
"I can help out with that." Sean smiled boyishly, patting her bum when she leaned away to get her coffee and she squealed.

End of Part 17...

Part 18

"If there is anyone I would want dad to be with, aside from mom, it would be you." Dylan said to Madonna, as they were getting drinks to take to the others.
Madonna had suggested to Sean they invite Dylan and Hopper over for dinner one evening when they were in town, so they could meet her children before they would all spend Christmas together.
"Thanks. Your father makes me really happy."
"I know. I can hear the difference in his voice when we speak on the phone."
"You children are way too perceptive." Madonna said, shaking her head and Dylan laughed.
"Lola figured you out?"
"Rocco."
Dylan smiled and they put the drinks on a tray and she carried it into the room, where everyone was recovering from a big meal and some of the children were eating dessert. Madonna and Dylan both handed the drinks out and sat down.
"Dylan and I were talking about Malawi and we would like to come with you all next year, if you don't mind. To meet these girls you are adopting." Hopper said quietly, looking at Madonna.
He looked so much like Sean, particularly when he smiled, and both Madonna and Sean found it amusing when they saw how much their children either looked like them or had the same mannerisms.
"That sounds like a great idea." Madonna smiled, touched that both of Sean's children were eager to go to Malawi with her and her children already.
Sean placed a hand on Madonna's knee under the table and squeezed it lightly. "What do you guys think? Is that ok with you all?" He asked, looking around the table and the children nodded or said yes.
"They're all getting on well, don't you think?" Madonna whispered to Sean.
"Yes." He turned to look at her, studying her face. "So why aren't you more relaxed?"
"The adoption." She said simply. "I don't want to talk about it here."
"We're going outside for some air." Sean said to the others.
"It looks like it's going to snow." Mercy said.
"I'll make sure your mother is wrapped up." Sean said, giving her an equally serious look and Mercy nodded, satisfied.
Madonna and Sean took their drinks outside and he draped his coat around her shoulders.
"Has something happened?" Sean asked, looking concerned and Madonna shook her head.
"No. I just worry. You know what I'm like." Madonna replied, not looking at him.
"Are you sure? M you can tell me anything you know."
"I know. I will just feel more relaxed when we can bring Stelle and Estere home." Madonna said, looking at Sean. She frowned a little when he smiled at her. "What is it?"
"You said 'we' instead of 'I'."
"Well I didn't plan on us breaking up between now and the adoption being completed next year." Madonna joked.
"It will go smoothly M. They can see how well looked after Mercy and David are, you're a fantastic mother." Sean said, holding one of her arms, his eyes full of love and admiration.
"I hope it does." Madonna tilted her head back and looked up at the inky blue sky and stars.
Snow started to fall, only lightly and she closed her eyes and smiled at the cool snowflakes falling on her. He kissed her and she opened her eyes.
"Are you warm enough? Maybe we should go back inside." Sean suggested.
"No way! It's beautiful out here." Madonna replied, setting her glass down on the low wall near the doors leading to the kitchen.
She spun around as the snow started to fall heavier and even stuck her tongue out like a child. Madonna looked at Sean and caught him watching her. A smile formed on his face.
"You're such a child sometimes." Sean put his glass down. He pulled the coat around Madonna more, holding her and kissed her. "This is more romantic than kissing in the rain."
"How many chick-flicks have you watched?" Madonna joked.
"Don't tell anyone." Sean replied.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna got home from a vigorous bikram yoga sessions and was dripping with sweat. She rushed to the kitched and grabbed a massive bottle of water, drinking a fair amount, then wiping her mouth with the back of her hand as she gasped for breath. She smiled, spotting an envelope with her name in Sean's hand propped up against the kettle. He'd had to film upstate for a couple of days and she had slipped a letter into one of his bags before he'd gone.
She sat on one of the marble kitchen surfaces and wiping her sweaty hands on the towel she had slung over her shoulder. Madonna opened the envelope and took the letter out. She took her time reading and it, imagining Sean was there reading it to her. She fished her phone out of her bag and called him.
"Hi beautiful." Sean answered and Madonna giggled.
"Move in with me?"
"Now? Because I'm kind of at work..." Sean joked.
"The minute you get back. I love you, the children love you, what are we waiting for?"
"You sound breathless."
"Bikram."
"Yoga?"
"It's very fast paced. I am sweating so much right now."
"And I am so turned on right now." Sean said, lowering his voice and Madonna laughed.
"I absolutely stink!"
"I bet you stink good. I love you natural smell." Sean said, a longing in his voice and Madonna laughed, sounding screechy, which made him smiled.
"Sean, you are crazy."
"Just about you. I wish I could lick that sweat up for you."
Under the layer of sweat that covered her body, Madonna felt an ice cold shiver of pleasure.
"Come back as soon as you can." She said. "I need a shower."
"I love you M." Sean said and she felt her heart hammer again in her chest.
"I love you too baby." Madonna said and hung up, pacing the kitchen, nearly driving herself crazy missing him. She ran upstairs and got into the shower fully clothed, turning the water very cold, eventually peeling her clothes off and washing herself. Madonna closed her eyes, smiling as the freezing water pelted her and thought of Sean and his letters.

End of Part 18...

Part 19

Christmas Eve

Sean kissed Madonna's neck and she smiled, eyes half closed, stroking her fingers right the way down his spine. She arched her lower body off the shaggy cream rug towardshis body and he eased his way inside her, watching her gasp a bit. There was a big fire next to them and already there were beads of sweat running down both of their bodies. Madonna pulled Sean down on her more, so she was pushed into the rug with the weight of his body, while she kissed him hungrily. He pressed his knees into the rug on either side of her, moving slowly in time with her. Sean held Madonna's arms down at either side of her, kissing along the edge of an armpit, which sent a jolt of electricity through her body. When he let go of her arms, she grabbed his hair with one hand, giving it a tug and cupped a butt cheek with her other hand. Madonna let go of Sean's hair and trailed a few fingers down the centre of his body, getting a lot of his sweat on them, then put them in her mouth, sucking them as she looked directly up at him. Sean smirked, then licked below one of Madonna's breasts, across the other. He ran the tip of his tongue over her nipple, teasing her, then resumed licking across her other breast. He took her other nipple between his teeth and tugged it a little. The pinching sensation make Madonna whimper and moan and she pressed both of her hands up on Sean's chest, almost as if to push him away. He grinded into her harder, bearing down on her again, so she his body was heavy on her. Madonna felt several shivers beneath the sheen of sweat that covered her body - like her body was in some white hot fire and all her nerve endings were between her legs. He filled her so completely that she couldn't help but cry out and he quickly covered her mouth, so she wouldn't wake any of the children upstairs. Madonna poked her tongue out and licked his hand, which made Sean smile and she covered his mouth when it looked like he might be loud too.
Lying alongside each other, holding hands, they were both gasping for breath, covered in sweat, Sean smiled at Madonna.
"This was such a risky fucking idea."
"Totally worth it though, huh?" Madonna leaned on a propped up elbow and Sean nodded, smoothing her cheek and kissing her.
He poured her a glass of wine and handed it to her, then one for himself and they both sat up. Sean held up his glass, to toast.
"To us."
"To us." Madonna smiled, clinking her glass to his and they both drank some wine.
"We should probably have seperate showers, before we put the presents out. I know you won't be able to keep your hands off me otherwise, M..." Sean said smugly and Madonna laughed.
"Like you would be any different!" Madonna poked him in the ribs and Sean grinned boyishly.
They finished their glasses of wine, then had seperate showers. Sean put on a dark pair of pyjama bottoms and a black vest, and Madonna put on a white slip that left little to the imagination and a matching floor-length silk gown. He followed her downstairs and drinking more wine as they went, they put the presents under the tree.
"I like this ritual you have, putting the presents under the tree."
"Don't you still do it for Dylan and Hopper? I know they're adults, but still..."
"No, we kind of give each other presents, rather than leaving them under the tree." Sean said. "I like this."
"Good, because you are part of my ritual now." Madonna planted a kiss on his lips and Sean laughed.
"It makes it sound like you are going to sacrifice me." He said and she snorted when she laughed.
"We need more wine."
"M, I think you've had enough. You don't want a hangover on Christmas day." Sean said softly.
Between them they had a couple of bottles and Madonna was a lightweight, so Sean decided to cut her off.
"Party-pooper." Madonna slurred her words.
"I won't be tomorrow night. You can drink more then." Sean said, linking his arm in Madonna's.
"I'll hold you to it!" She said and he laughed.
"Ok."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
In the middle of the night Madonna groaned, waking up. She saw that Sean had the bedside lamp on on his side of the bed and was sat up with his reading glasses on, reading.
"What time is it?" Madonna asked, clearing her throat.
"Just after three. Sorry, did I wake you?" Sean replied, looking down at her.
"No. How come you're up?"
"I couldn't sleep. I am re-reading your letters." Sean said and Madonna noticed a box on his bedside table.
"How often do you read them?"
"A lot." Sean said and Madonna noticed they did look pretty thumbed-through.
She sat up and smiled, feeling moved and he looked at her. "Are you ok?" He looked concerned. "You look like you're going to cry M."
"It looks like you read them a lot." Madonna said, swallowing a lump in her throat.
"Because you put a lot of effort into them, like everything you do. Your passion is one of the many reasons I love you." Sean said, kissing her cheek very tenderly.
Madonna got out of bed and went to the bathroom, closing the door behind her. Sean put down the letter and went over and knocked on the door softly.
"M? Is everything ok in there?"
"Yes." Her voice wobbled.
Sean went in and found her crying. "I've seen you cry before."
"I know. But I don't know if I will be able to stop, Sean. I can't remember the last time I felt this happy."
"I can."
"When?"
"The first time I saw you. On the set of Material Girl. Or more precisely, the first time you looked at me." Sean said.
"Are you trying to make me cry more?!" Madonna said and Sean shook his head, wiping her tears with his fingers and thumbs. "You sound like such a chick." She said, sniffing and he laughed. "Move in. After Christmas and New Year. Or in between. I can't bear being away from you."
"Between Christmas and New Year. I can't bear it either." Sean said, tucking hair behind her ears and kissing Madonna.

End of Part 19...

Part 20

Christmas Day

"Do Mercy and David still get up early on Christmas morning?" Sean whispered to Madonna and she nodded, smiling.
"They all do pretty much."
"So I have a bit of time to give you a Christmas present the children don't need to see?" Sean asked and Madonna's eyes widened as she nodded.
"I'm intriguied." Madonna sat up and watched Sean give her a big, flat box that looked like it came from somewhere expensive.
She took the lid off and reached into the layers of tissue paper and carefully pulled out a red silk slip with delicate white lace trimming that would leave little to the imagination. "Oh, wow, it's gorgeous! Very festive." Madonna leaned over and kissed Sean.
"Mom! Mom! Can we open our presents now?!" Mercy and David hammered on the door.
"Go downstairs, we are right behind you." Madonna called out. "Right on cue." She smiled.
"It's nice to be in a house where children still get excited over Christmas." Sean said.
"We'll see how tired you feel mid-day." Madonna smirked, grabbing her long silk gown and putting it on. "Come on."
In the living room all the children were already there, sat eating and drinking breakfast while they waited for Madonna and Sean.
"There's plenty to eat still." Hopper said, handing Madonna and Sean cups of coffee and motioning to the table.
The children had set out cereals, toast, croissants, scrambled eggs and salmon.
"Thanks." Madonna said, tasking her cup.
"You guys realise we have a huge lunch, right?" Sean said.
"We can fit it in." Rocco said, patting his stomach.
"You are a bottomless pit!" Lourdes teased and Dylan laughed.
"I know one of those too." Dylan said, looking at Hopper who shrugged and nodded.
"Can we open presents while you and Sean eat?" Mercy asked and Madonna nodded.
"Yes, of course. Let us get some breakfast first. We don't want to miss you opening them." Madonna held Mercy's chin, kissing her cheek.
Sean and Madonna helped themselves to food, then settled on the sofa. Dylan and Lourdes organised everyone, handing out presents so that all the children (themselves included) had something to open at the same time. Both Madonna and Sean alternated eating their breakfast and drinking coffee with taking pictures of filming the children on both of their phones. Someone put some Christmas music on and the room was abuzz with music and excited talking. Madonna and Sean sat on the floor to open their presents, as the children handed them to them.
"We could..." Sean said, placing his hand over Madonna's and motioning to the rug when the children all left to have showers and baths and get dressed.
"No. We will definitely get caught." Madonna laughed.
Sean kissed Madonna very tenderly, so that it made her ache, and also went to get ready. Madonna watched him go and wished the evening would hurry up, so she could put on her new slip for him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The table was just as lively at lunch time as when the children had been opening their presents. Sean watched Madonna, who was clearly in her element surrounded by oth of their children. She made an effort with them all, making sure no one was left out. Sean placed a hand over hers on the table.
"You say Lola is like me, I can't believe how much Hopper looks like you." Madonna whispered.
When Hopper smiled, he reminded Madonna of a younger Sean. Sean laughed.
"Thank god Dylan looks like her mother then." He said.
"Robin is gorgeous." Madonna said. "Don't say thank god, you are handsome." Madonna said, kissing Sean.
"No PDA at the table please, we are trying to eat!" Lourdes said, looking disgusted.
"Yeah, get a room." David said.
Sean and Madonna looked at each other and laughed.
"Where are we spending new year?" Rocco asked.
"We thought here. Because we're going to Malawi pretty soon." Madonna replied.
"But maybe we can go skiing next year." Sean said and Madonna looked at him.
"We can?"
"Yes. We'll have the twins too." Sean said.
"I'm looking forward to meeting them." Dylan said, smiling warmly.
"I have some pictures." Madonna showed Dylan the pictures on her phone.
"Wow, they look so cute!"
"They're very lively." Madonna replied, laughing.
"Can't we go skiing this year? I have a new snowboard and everything." Rocco said, looking put out.
Madonna and Sean looked at each other.
"It's my fault we aren't going this year." Sean said.
"How?" Rocco looked confused.
"I asked Sean to move in." Madonna cut in.
"And we decided between now and new year I would move in. Of course, if that is ok with you guys." Sean looked around the table and they nodded.
"Maybe we can go snowboarding in the year." Rocco said.
"I could take you and David. And you could bring some friends and I could too." Hopper suggested, first looking at Madonna and Sean.
Sean looked at Madonna.
"If that's ok with you." Madonna said. "Rocco and David would be very well behaved of course." She said, looking at her sons, who both nodded.
"Cool. I will sort something out." Hopper said, winking at the boys. Rocco and David high-fived each other and Hopper.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Put it back on, so I can take it off you again later." Sean threw the red slip at Madonna, after they'd made love late that evening and she laughed, slipping it on.
"Just don't rip it off. It's too beautiful."
"You're too beautiful." Sean kissed her.
"I'm too tired." Madonna replied, yawning as she ran a hand through her hair, barely able to keep her eyes open.
"Thank you." Sean whispered.
"What for?"
"The best Christmas I have had in years."
"It's the first of many." Madonna smiled.
"Damn. When you smile like that...wearing that...with your hair messed up like that..." Sean whistled, checking Madonna out and she laughed.
"I'll probably wake up in a few hours or so. I will wake you up and you can fuck me then." Madonna said and it was Sean's turn to laugh.
"Ok. I look forward to it." Sean kissed the bridge of her nose.
"I love you Sean. Merry Christmas." Madonna whispered, kissing him.
"Merry Christmas M. I love you." Sean said, enveloping her in his arms and holding her close to him.

End of Part 20...

Part 21

Malawi - 2017

"I've been given a date! It's complete! I've been given a date!" Madonna ran over to Sean, throwing herself at him. He held her and spun her around.
"That's fantastic news! I knew it! When do we get to take them home?"
"Next week. Can you stay in Malawi for a week?" Madonna stood holding his arms, her forehead pressed to his.
"Of course I can."
"Your film...?" She half asked, gazing into his eyes.
"This is more important by far." Sean replied, kissing her.
"I couldn't have done this without your support Sean. You've really been there for me when I have been stressed. Thank you baby." Madonna said quietly, holding him and kissing him again.
"No problem. I would do anything to make you happy." Sean replied. "We should go tell everyone the good news."
"Yes." Madonna smiled and her eyes glittered and Sean wished he could have her there and then.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Stelle and Estere jumped up and down and hugged Madonna tightly, covering her cheeks with kisses when she told them the good news. Tears spilled down Madonna's cheeks and they looked confused.
"Why are you crying mommy?"
Of course them calling Madonna 'mommy' for the first time made her sit back, cover her mouth and cry even more. Sean sat on the floor with them, a hand on the small of Madonna's back.
"Mommy is crying because she is so happy to take you home next week."
"Don't cry mommy!" Stelle said, wrapping her little arms around Madonna and Estere covered one of her cheeks with kisses.
"Why don't we go and play and let mom stop crying?" Mercy suggested and Madonna looked grateful.
Stelle and Estere ran after Mercy and David. Lourdes looked at Madonna.
"Are you sure you're ok mom?" Lourdes put a hand on Madonna's shoulder when she stood up.
"Yes." Madonna sniffed, wiping her face with both hands. "It just feels like it has taken forever, the whole process. I am just overwhelmed."
"Here you go." Hopper handed Madonna a glass of water.
"Thank you." Madonna looked grateful and her hand shook a little.
"We can take the twins home next week, so we will be staying the full week. If any of you need to go home earlier, we understand you have lives and jobs." Sean said, looking at the older children - Dylan, Hopper and Lourdes.
"I'm staying." Hopper said.
"Same." Lourdes replied.
"Me too. Malawi is beautiful." Dylan said, smiling.
"It sure is." Madonna replied.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When Sean and Madonna arrived back In New York, Dylan, Hopper and Lourdes went their seperate ways, after seeing the twins' reaction to their new room. The media were a lot nicer to Madonna and Sean since they arrived home with the twins, and were even printing nice stories about them being a family and extending their brood. Rocco, David and Mercy were very helpful with the twins, who were always very lively and in need of constant entertainment, which made Madonna's life eaiser. Sean would be staying in New York to film the rest of his film. He was brilliant with the twins, very patient and loving and admitted to Madonna that being a parent again was an amazing experience.
One day when Madonna was meeting Sean at home for lunch, she found a box on his bedside table and opened it, sitting on his side of the bed. She rifled through the letters she'd written him. It wasn't just the recent ones there, but letters Madonna had written him during their marriage and before. She put the box back and got out the box of letters Sean had written to her during their marriage and before. Madonna added the new ones to it, then put it on her bedside table, next to the picture of her mother.
She went downstairs and found an envelope with her name on it in his writing and Madonna opened it. It said simply in large, loopy writing 'I Love You M.'
"M." Sean said and Madonna turned to face him, a smiled breaking out across her face and she went over to Sean and kissed him.
"I love you Sean." She said and his smile melted her insides.

The End. 
materialgirl86
First set from December 2016

Part 1
"You should have put your clown costume back on for the party." Sean said, appearing with a drink for Madonna and she laughed.
"Why? Do you have a clown fetish?" She raised her eyebrows, trying not to laugh.
Sean laughed, then leaned in to Madonna and spoke quietly. "Only when you are dressed like a clown." He said and she smiled so beautifully that he wished he had her all to herself.
Madonna looked down at his hand on her elbow and smiled, feeling a slight blush rise in her cheeks.
"Thanks for coming tonight." She said softly, looking genuinely grateful.
"No problem. I was passing anyway."
"Naturally. I mean, Miami is just down the road from Malibu..." Madonna said with a serious expression, even though they both knew that the cities were on the seperate sides of the states.
"Actually, it's been a while." Sean said and he didn't have to say 'since we've seen each other' - Madonna just knew.
Neither one of them ever had to say a full sentence and they understood the other.
"Too long." Madonna said, trying to play down how almost desperate she'd felt to see him. "Do you want to go somewhere else? For a quiet drink?" She asked and he nodded. "Let me just say goodbye to a few people. I'll meet you out front in about ten minutes."
"Sure." Sean said, putting his glass down and making his way through the crowd to the exit.
Madonna wanted to leave straight away with him, but she knew it would be rude if she didn't thank at least some of the people who had helped her out with her show that evening. She managed to be outside in just under ten minutes, and Sean looked amused because she had practically ran out of the exit, nearly straight past him until he'd grabbed her arm.
"M! Slow down!" Sean laughed and Madonna's face was inches from his and for a minute it was so intimate, like they might kiss.
The moment was broken when Guy Oseary joined them, holding up Madonna's handbag. "M, you forgot this." Guy said.
"Thanks." Madonna said and feeling like he had interrupted something, Guy quickly disappeared back inside, after looking from Madonna to Sean. "Where do you want to go for a drink?"
"My hotel room is pretty quiet." Sean said and he grinned when Madonna raised an eyebrow. "If you want to come back with me, that is."
"Of course." Madonna replied, like it was the obvious answer.
Her car pulled up and they both got in the back seat. Sean told the driver which hotel he was staying at and they left. Neither of them said a word the entire journey, but despite that it wasn't an awkward silence. It was an easy, familiar silence of two people who had a romantic past and were good friends even years later. Madonna had one of her hands placed on the seat next to her, as she gazed out of the window. Sean moved his hand over to hers and stroked her hand with a few of his fingers. He looked at her and even though Madonna was still looking out the window, she smiled, moving her thumb over his hand, smoothing it.
When they got back to the hotel they slipped discreetly past reception and went up to Sean's room. Inside the door, neither one of them spoke, but started peeling each others' clothes off, kissing and groping each other with an eagerness they had both been clearly holding back earlier. Sean ripped off the black lace leotard Madonna wore, partially with his teeth, kissing her neck hungrily, holding the small of her back with one hand, cupping a bum cheek in the other. She smiled, sighing as she pulled his shirt off and dug her splayed fingers into his chest, scraping it a little. Madonna looked directly at Sean, which he had always found so sexy - when she stopped and looked at him. Sean kissed Madonna and they both kept their eyes open, almost as if they couldn't bear to not look at each other for too long. She jumped on him, wrapping her legs around him and they both laughed a little in between feverish kisses, as Sean staggered around the room holding Madonna until she fell back on the bed. He eased his way inside her, running his hands up her arms, pinning her wrists high above her head. Madonna closed her eyes, lowering her body and arching her back, thrusting her body up towards Sean and groaned, taking in the feeling of him between her legs deep inside her and the slight ache where there was pressure on her wrists.
Sean kissed Madonna, then pulled back, teasing her and she kissed him so hard, it made his lips tingle with pleasure and he felt a jolt of electricity shoot down his spine and he grinded into her harder, causing her to groan. He kissed down the centre of her body, between her breasts and she was almost gasping for breath with anticipation of what he might do next. Sean held her ribs, kissing the individual bones on one side and Madonna felt shivers of satisfaction pulse through her body. He pressed his ear to her heart for a moment and heard it pound - it was almost like he could hear her blood rush too. He licked a bead of sweat all the way up to just below a breast and she smoothed a hand through his hair, wrenching his hair in her fingers. Sean took a whole nipple in his mouth, sucking it and placed his hand on her other breast, clamping her hard nipple between his fingers until she whimpered. She hooked her arms up under his and held his neck in both hands, applying pressure and cried out repeatedly when she came the first time. He lowered his body down, pounding her right into the bed and she pressed her lips against his shoulder, biting him lightly when she came a second time, this time in almost perfect time with Sean.
He lay face down on the bed, breathing hard after, an arm across her body, just below her breasts. Madonna looked up at the ceiling, trying to ger her breath back and couldn't help but smile.
"Any chance of that drink then?" She said and heard a muffled laugh and Sean lifted his head from the pillow and looked at her.
"Yeah, what would you like?" Sean got up and put his underwear on. He went over to the fridge he had in his room and opened it. "I only have Budweiser."
"That's fucking fine." Madonna sat up, grabbing Sean's shirt and putting it on, only doing up a couple of the middle buttons.
"Here." Sean handed her a Bud, after taking the top off and Madonna took it, thanking him.
"Here's to our after party." Madonna said, grinning as she clinked the neck of her bottle to Sean's.
"Fuck yeah." Sean replied, unable to stop smiling. "And here is to us both being single at the same time." He clinked his beer to hers again and she nodded.
The last time Madonna and Sean had slept together was after her divorce with Guy. She'd felt lonely and upset and had bumped into Sean. He had comforted her and they ended up having sex. Madonna hadn't seen Sean since he'd started dating Charlize Theron, though they had stayed in touch via email. Their emails had been longer for a while after he broke up with Charlize, and it had been Madonna's turn to comfort him.
"Are you doing any more clown shows?" Sean asked.
"You really like them, huh? I can get a clown outfit if you want me to dress up for you..." Madonna said half joking and Sean laughed.
"No, maybe. I just thought they were really cool."
"Thank you." Madonna pretended to curtsey, pulling out the edges of Sean's shirt, even though she was sat down.
"Keep that. It looks better on you."
"Or on the floor." Madonna said, openly admiring Sean's body. "I can't wear it back to my hotel."
"Why not?"
"People will talk."
"When has that ever bothered you?"
"It doesn't. But David and Mercy might wonder why I have some dude's shirt on."
"Some dude, eh?" Sean teased.
"You know what I mean."
"I do. I was just teasing." Sean said, watching Madonna drink. "Are you spending the night?"
"I wish I could. Really I do. But I don't think it's fair to the children." Madonna said and Sean sighed, nodding. He knew she would say that, but asked anyway.
"They're great kids." Sean said, remembering when he'd met them at a previous event Madonna had attended.
"They really are."
"I mean, they are lucky to have you as their mother."
"You're not getting any more tonight Sean. I have to go." Madonna said, setting the bottle down as she stood up, taking off Sean's shirt and throwing it at him.
"I ripped your leotard. You can't leave." Sean lay on his side, watching Madonna get dressed.
"I can improvise." Madonna buttoned her blazer over her bra, a nice creamy cleavage exposed and Sean looked at it dreamily.
"Damn."
Madonna went over and kissed Sean on the cheek, until he pulled her in for a proper kiss.
"Until next time." He whispered and she nodded, a smile on her lips as she left, this time not forgetting her bag. Sean lay face down on the pillow Madonna had lay her head on, breathing in the mixture of her perfume and sweat.

End of Part 1...

Part 2

"I was trying to think of an excuse to stay in Miami longer." Madonna said, balancing her phone between her ear and shoulder whilst she sat on the floor, tying up her trainer laces.
"And I am still trying to think of an excuse to come to New York." Sean replied and she could practically hear the smile in hos voice.
"Really?"
"Yes. I want to see you again M."
"I want to see you too." Madonna replied, trying to keep her voice steady.
"To be honest, I wish you could have spent the night with me in Miami." Sean said quietly.
"You know I would have, if I'd gone down there on my own."
"I know."
"Come up to New York soon. Think of a reason to stay when you get here." Madonna said, smiling when she heard Sean laugh.
"I might just do that."
"I miss you." Madonna said too quickly, wincing at how desperate she must have sounded.
"I miss you too M. Take care. See you soon." Sean said 'take care' in the same way he used to say 'I love you' to Madonna and it made her heart skip a beat.
Madonna couldn't stop smiling, when she put her phone down and went down to her personal trainer, and they set off for a run through Central Park. It was a beautiful day - sunny but with a gentle breeze. With her heart still fluttering, Madonna was glad of the exercise to direct her adrenaline elsewhere. If she'd stayed at home a minute longer, she would have been climbing the walls waiting to see or hear from Sean again. Madonna ended up being the one to pick up the pace and make her trainer work hard. By the time Madonna arrived home and had a nice cool shower, she felt calm.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Mom, are you seeing someone?" Rocco asked, after Mercy and David had left the dinner table to do their homework that evening.
"No, why?" Madonna frowned for a minute.
"You seem happy. Like in the way when you are with someone." Rocco said, staring at her as if he might figure out something from her face.
"I'm not seeing anyone." Madonna said, feeling like she was lying, even though she wasn't really. Screwing Sean wasn't 'seeing' him. At least not yet, she thought snd couldn't help but smile.
"You're smiling like that again." Rocco said.
"Like what?"
"Like you are in love."
"Don't you have some homework to do?" Madonna asked and Rocco grinned.
"I knew it."
"Go do your homework Rocco." Madonna said firmly and Rocco left the room, smiling back at her on the way.
Later on that evening when everyone was in bed, just before Madonna was about to get into bed, she rooted around in her bag for her face cream, when she found a folded piece of paper. Madonna sat on the edge of her bed and unfolded it. It was a letter from Sean, which made her smile, before she'd even read the whole thing. They used to write each other letters when they were married and Sean definitely hadn't lost his touch. When she'd finished reading it, Madonna pressed the piece of paper to her chest and chewed her lower lip. She read it a couple more times, then folded it up and placed it next to the picture of her mother on her bedside table. Madonna got into bed and fell alseep almost instantly, a small smile on her lips.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Does everyone have all the books they need for school?" Madonna raised her voice above the chaos in the kitchen. All the children were talking over each other and messing around, instead of getting ready for school.
"Yes!"
"PE kits?"
"Mom, chill, we are all ready." David said.
"Yeah, no need to get flustered." Rocco teased Madonna and she glared at him. "Let's go." He said and after they'd all kissed Madonna goodbye, they followed the nanny out the door. Rocco hung back. "If you are seeing someone, that's cool."
"I'm not. But thank you." Madonna said, watching him go.
There was a knock at the back door the minute the children had left and Madonna frowned. No one usually knocked on the back door. She opened it and Sean stood there, smiling.
"Did you find the letter?" He asked and Madonna nodded, unable to speak for a minute and stood aside for him to go inside.
"It was...wow. I used to love it when you wrote me." Madonna said and started making them coffee.
"I couldn't...I didn't want it to be a one-off in Miami. Not with you." Sean said, placing a hand over Madonna's on the marble counter and she looked down at their hands and was sure he could hear her heart pound. She eventually looked up at him.
"It was a one off when I divorced Guy."
"Trust me, I didn't want it to be. But I knew you were too fragile to jump into another relationship. Then I wasn't single...now we both are."
Madonna turned  to face Sean properly, tucking hair behind her ears. "I don't want anyone else to know."
"It's no one else's business." Sean said sharply.
"I just want something to myself for once. I just want you to myself." Madonna said, kissing Sean.
"We could write each other you know. I always liked your letters." Sean said, holding her hips.
"It's kind of romantic." Madonna smiled and Sean nodded, kissing her. "Have you found a reason to stay in New York?"
"Yes. You." Sean said, holding both her cheeks in his hands and kissing his forehead, smiling boyishly.

End of Part 2...

Part 3

"Will you remember the address if I tell you? This is for Sean's eyes only." Madonna said sharply, raising her eyebrows at Leo, one of her longest serving and most trusted bodyguards.
"Yes, m'am."
Madonna rolled her eyes. "How many times Leo...you can call me M. Not m'am. I'm not a headmistress." She almost smiled and Leo nodded.
"Sorry. M. I have a good memory." Leo said in his usual calm manner.
"Only give this to Sean. Or if he is out, slide it under his door - all the way."
"I wouldn't leave it so someone else could take it M." Leo said in a reassuring tone and Madonna nodded.
She left for the gym going one way with another bodyguard, and Leo headed off in the opposite direction.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sean sat down to a late breakfast and smiled when he held the envelope with his name written on it in Madonna's handwritting. He opened it and read her letter, whilst drinking coffee and eating cereal, at the same time being very careful not to spill anything on it. Sean still had all the love letters Madonna had written him when they were married in a shoebox and would still read them from time to time. It felt like they were written a lifetime ago, but Madonna had such a way with words and they made for beautiful reading. Sean took them everywhere with him, the same as Madonna took the picture of her mother wherever she went in the world. He read the letter a couple of more times, until he finished breakfast, then wiped his hands and carefully folded the letter back up and put it in the envelope. Sean found a new shoebox and put the first letter in it. It looked lonely, but he knew how much Madonna liked writing, and that it would be full in no time. Even when people did eventually find out about them, they would still probably write to each other for a while at least. There was something so deeply intimate about writing to someone you had deep feelings of love and admiration for. Sean had a few things to do that morning, then he would set about writing a letter to Madonna. For the time being he sent her a text saying how much he loved reading her letter. Sean almost sent Madonna a text saying how much he loved her, but didn't know if it might be too soon. He knew she would be happy he'd loved the letter.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"I really want to meet you for lunch. Part of me hates sneaking around." Madonna said when she phoned Sean at lunchtime.
"I know. Me too. But I understand why we are. It's kind of exciting this way, isn't it?" Sean replied.
"Yes." Madonna smiled. "When can I see you again? Can I come over this evening?"
"Of course you can M. You don't have to ask. I am hardly going to turn you away if you show up on my doorstep."
"It might be late. And I can't stay."
"Whatever time I have with you is better than none at all."
Madonna wanted to say 'I love you' but thought it might be a bit soon or make her sound over eager.
"I've decided to look for an apartment to buy, rather than rent if I am going to be staying in the city long term."
"Don't."
"Why not?"
"It's just...I might want you to move in with me at some point. When everyone finds out." Madonna said, a little hesitantly at first.
"I didn't want to assume - " Sean started.
"Or we could look for an additional home in LA or Malibu, wherever you would like. Sorry. I'm getting a bit ahead of myself here..." Madonna cut off Sean, sighing, frustrated with herself for rambling on.
"M, relax. We can figure that out later." Sean said softly.
"You're right."
"Is everything ok?" Sean sounded concerned.
"Yes. Why?"
"You just sound a bit stressed."
"I just have a lot on my mind right now."
"Do you still want to come over?"
"YES! I mean, yeah sure..." Madonna went from sounding over eager to cool in a split second and Sean laughed.
"I can help you relax."
"Yes you can." Madonna smiled, groaning slightly and clasping her free hand between her legs, sitting on it.

End of Part 3...

Part 4

Sean smiled that evening when he opened the door to Madonna. She had barely stepped inside when she kissed him, draping her arms loosely around his neck. Madonna smiled when she pulled back, her face inches from his.
"Hi." She said.
"Your letter. Damn." Sean looked at her with admiration.
A little colour rose in Madonna's cheeks as she let go of Sean, closing the door behind her.
"I still have the ones you wrote me from way back when." He said and she looked surprised.
"I didn't have you down as the sentimental type."
"Because I'm a guy?" Sean looked amused and Madonna nodded.
"Pretty much."
"I take them everywhere with me. Like you take that picture of your mother with you whenever you aren't going to be home." Sean said softly and Madonna looked very touched.
"Really?"
"Yeah." Sean took her to his bedroom and showed her the shoebox. "Do you want some wine?" He asked, watching Madonna sit on the floor next to the bed, cross-legged and look through the letters she'd written him decades ago and she nodded.
Sean returned with a bottle and two glasses and sat next to Madonna on the floor, pouring her a glass and handing it to her.
"You must have read these a lot." Madonna said softly, being careful not to spill anything on the letters.
"Over the years I have." Sean said and Madonna raised her eyebrows. "Do you still have mine?"
"Yes. I have read them a lot too." Madonna laughed.
"This was meant to be." Sean said.
Madonna put the lid back on the shoebox, and put it on Sean's bedside table, out of the way. Sean kissed her when they sat on the bed.
"Are you going to tell me what you were stressed about?"
"I'm not stressed."
"M. Please. I know when you ramble on you are nervous. I bet you were pacing when we were talking. Or sat fiddling with your hair or nails. I know when something is up." It wasn't an accusation, more of a statement from Sean.
Madonna put her glass down and lay face down on the bed, groaning into the duvet. Sean put his glass down and started to massage her shoulders. He applied more pressure in an attempt to get the knots out.
"Wow, you feel tense for not being stressed." He said calmly. She lifted her head a little and looked back over her shoulder at him.
"That feels good."
"Talk to me."
Madonna sighed, looking down at the bed. "I want to adopt these twins - girls from Malawi. I'm going there soon to sort some paperwork out and see them again. I should be able to bring them home next year." She turned to face Sean, lying on her back.
"Are you worried about the adoption?"
"Yes. And that I am going to be over there a week without you." Madonna's voice wobbled.
"You adopted David and Mercy. And you don't need me to be strong M."
"Mercy's adoption almost didn't go through."
"But you have her. And David. They're great kids and you have shown them so much love and given them the best start in life."
"Do you mind that I'm adopting them?"
"No, why would I?"
Madonna shrugged. "I never talked to you about it."
"I know you love being a mother."
"I really wish you could come." Madonna sighed.
"When do you go?"
"In a few days. For a week."
"We can talk on the phone and email each other."
"I wish you could meet Stelle and Estere, they are amazing girls." Madonna said, her eyes lighting up as she spoke about them.
"Eventually I will. When you bring them home and everyone finds out about us." Sean replied.
"You're so calm." Madonna complained.
"One of us has to be."
Madonna pulled Sean down on top of her, kissing him. She held his face and looked at him. "You could find something to do in a neighbouring country, not too far..."
"We will get caught. And I don't want to jeopardize any chance of you adopting." Sean said softly. "As much as I do now want to come."
Tears slid down either side of Madonna's cheeks and Sean frowned.
"Hey, M, not tears. Don't cry." He said quietly as she sat up and he held her.
"I don't like being away from you. Thousands of miles away."
"Neither do I." Sean said, holding Madonna tightly. He wiped her tears with his thumbs. "A week isn't so long, it will go fast."
Madonna grabbed her glass and topped it up from the bottle, then drained it in one gulp.
"Go steady..." Sean said.
"Can I spend the night?" Madonna asked.
"Of course."
Madonna refilled her glass and Sean took the bottle from her. She frowned at him, looking like a petulant child.
"I don't want you to pass out." He said, looking concerned.
She sipped her wine and put the glass down, lying on her front again and Sean started massaging her.
"Sorry." Madonna mumbled.
"M you have nothing to be sorry for. I just don't like seeing you so stressed."
"Your massages are definitely helping." Madonna smiled over her shoulder at him.
"Good." Sean said.
Within minutes Madonna was asleep. Sean came to the conclusion it was a mixture of the wine and massage. He smoothed hair away from her face and watched her, a slow smile spreading across his face. Madonna looked so peaceful, so still when she slept, it made him feel calm too.

End of Part 4...

Part 5

She opened her legs further, then clamped them back around him, lowering her body down the bed and thrusting her pelvis up towards him. He pounded her into the bed, causing her to groan and scrape her nails down his back. She tugged at his ear lobe with her teeth and he could hear her ragged breathing. He gripped her bum, pushing it up towards him so he was deeper inside her and they both cried out a little. She pressed both her hands on his chest, not to push him away, but to feel her muscles. It turned her on how powerful her felt and she knew he must still be working out a lot. His lips crashed into hers as he pressed his body down on to hers hard and she cried out repeatedly, then he nuzzled his nose into her neck and groaned right into her skin.
"I have to go...I can't stay." Madonna said breathlessly, sitting up.
"Already? Can't you stay? I can drop you back in the morning."
"I like to be there when my children wake up." Madonna looked down at Sean and he sighed. "We've both been drinking. I can call someone." She grabbed her phone. "I want to stay. Believe me I do." Madonna held Sean's jaw and kissed him.
"I could come back with you." Sean said, sitting up and kissing Madonna, his arms around her waist.
Madonna smiled. "No. This is my secret. It's our secret. I don't even want the children to know yet."
"Stay a little longer." Sean pressed his lips on the top of her shoulder and Madonna smiled.
"It won't be a little longer though. I need to attempt sleep at home." She said softly and he rolled his eyes, letting go of her and flopping down on the bed. Madonna got out of bed and staggered around, getting dressed.
Sean sat up and watched her, laughing. Madonna looked at him.
"What is so funny?"
"You trying to get dressed when you've had too much to drink, M."
"Who brought out the wine?" Madonna sat on the bed and Sean moved closer, his arms draped losely across her body as he kissed her cheek.
"M you only had a couple of glasses."
"That's all it takes." Madonna held Sean's stare.
I love you hung between them, it was as if neither one of them wanted to be the first to say it. Madonna kissed Sean very tendely before she left, smiling at him in the way she'd only ever smiled for Sean.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When Madonna was getting changed for bed, she checked the pockets of her jeans, she had a terrible habit of leaving things in them - money, keys for the house and the car, one of her variety of phones. Out of the back pocket of her jeans, neatly folded was another letter from Sean. She smiled, wondering when he'd had time to slip it in there. He was good at slipping letters into her things. Madonna flattened the folded paper with her name on it out on the bed and continued stripping off. She put on a pair of pale green cotton pyjamas and brushed her teeth, performed her usual skin routine before bed, then turned off the main light but kept on her bedside light. Madonna got into bed and put her reading glasses on and got comfortable and read the letter. She didn't know whether it was the alcohol, or because she felt fragile at the beginning of her second relationship with Sean, or the stress of starting another adoption, but Madonna started to cry. The letter was moving and she was careful not to get the paper wet, folding it and putting it next to the picture of her mother. Her hands were shaking as she grabbed her phone and sent Sean a message. Within half an hour Madonna let him in the back door and led him up to her room, carefully closing the door behind him.
"You're killing me with these letters." She said quietly.
"Is that why your hand was shaking?" Sean asked and Madonna nodded, looking like she might cry again. "I didn't mean to upset you." He held her face in his hands, kissing her forehead, then her lips.
"Sean you haven't. I'm tired, had a bit to drink and stressed about going through the adoption process again."
"I am sure it will go just fine. Look at how well you have looked after David and Mercy...how could they possibly turn you down?" Sean said, sounding confident.
"I guess." Madonna didn't look convinced.
"Come on, you need to lie down, breathe and go to sleep." Sean said, taking Madonna's hand and making her get into bed. He got in and pulled her close.
"You sound like one of my old yoga teachers." Madonna said, grinning and Sean laughed.
"Your letters are just as moving, you know. They make me ache to be with you. And I don't just mean intimately." Sean said quietly.
"I bet you've never cried over them."
"Have you ever seen me cry?"
"No."
"I do cry though."
"Just not in front of other people?" Madonna half asked.
"No."
"I hate the thought of you crying. It breaks my heart." Madonna said, frowning a little.
"I don't particularly enjoy seeing you cry." Sean said, looking concerned. "There isn't anything you're not telling me, is there?"
"No, I've told you everything that is stressing me out right now."
"Well you can sleep off the wine, being stressed and tired. Tomorrow is a new day."
"I'm so glad you're here." Madonna said, curling right into Sean, smiling as she gazed up at him.
"Me too." Sean kissed the tip of her nose, putting his arms around her.

End of Part 5...

Part 6

Sean sent Madonna a message telling her to relax, enjoy Malawi and that everything would be ok. She had left him a letter and he smiled, holding the envelope, putting it in his pocket for later. He had actually started directing a film, which meant he would be in  and close to New York City for the long term. Sean decided to save the letter to read at lunch, so he would have something to look forward too. He smelled his shirt when he took it off, it still smelled of Madonna - where she had cuddled up to him and it made him smile. He stripped off and got in the shower, wishing she was there with him. His phone rang and he quickly got out of the shower, but it wasn't Madonna, so he let voicemail get it. He got dressed and had breakfast, then went to work.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It had been a long first day in Malawi and Madonna couldn't find a letter from Sean anywhere when she'd landed. Her mood was lifted when she took all her children (Lourdes had also gone with them) to see Stelle and Estere, the twins she wanted to adopt. They all made a fuss over the twins, while Madonna had to fill out some paperwork and talk to the people involved with the adpotion. She knew it probably wouldn't happen until after Christmas now, but wanted to take the twins home as soon as possible, all the same. When Madonna had finished, she also spent some time with the twins and her children and it felt like they were part of the family already.
"I think mom is seeing someone." Rocco said quietly to Lourdes, when they were out of earshot of Madonna.
"Why? Has she brought someone home?"
"No. But she keeps smiling to herself and seems I don't know...happier?" Rocco shrugged, shoving his hands in his pockets.
"Maybe she is just happier. I mean, we'll be taking Stelle and Estere home soon." Lourdes said.
Rocco shook his head. "No, she is definitely with someone. I wonder why she hasn't told us?"
"Perhaps she wants to see how it goes with this guy? If it doesn't work out, it isn't just her it will affect." Lourdes looked over at David and Mercy playing with the twins and Madonna.
"I guess so."
"You haven't been grilling her about it, have you?" Lourdes frowned and Rocco shook his head.
"No."
Madonna looked up at Lourdes and Rocco and even though she smiled, wondered what they were talking about. It looked like a secretive conversation.
"Is everything ok?" She asked, walking over to them both.
"Yeah." Rocco said, not looking convincing.
"We were just saying we hope the twins can come home with us soon." Lourdes said, nudging Rocco not very subtly.
"Yeah, uh, they're great." He added, rubbing the back of his neck.
"Ok. How about we get something to eat?" Madonna suggested and they both nodded.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It wasn't until late that evening that Madonna found a letter from Sean. She was ready for bed, and had then decided to search her luggage, handbag and all the pockets of her clothes, until she found an enevelope with her name on in an inside pocket in one of her suitcases. The envelope felt thick and Madonna sat down and opened it. She discovered it was a long letter and counted the pages. There were ten pages, front and back and Madonna laughed, then started to read. Madonna lay back in bed, smiling, imagining Sean reading it to her. She read it a couple more times, then carefully folded it up and put it in the envelope and put it next to the picture of her mother. The letter helped Madonna fall into a long, peaceful sleep with a smile on her lips.

End of Part 6...

Part 7

"How's the mystery man?" Lourdes asked quietly, sitting next to Madonna on the plane home from Malawi.
"Ssh! What are you talking about?" Madonna pressed a finger to her lips (even though everyone was down the front of the private plane) and frowned.
"Rocco seems to think you are with someone." Lourdes fixed Madonna with the exact same look that Madonna gave the children when she was trying to figure out if they were lying about something. It was a very penetrating look and Madonna shifted in her seat, rolling her eyes.
"That boy has an over-active imagination." Madonna replied quietly.
"So he's wrong?" Lourdes didn't miss a beat.
"I'm saying nothing."
"Oh my god!" Lourdes smiled, nudging her arm into Madonna's playfully. "Who is he? Someone we know? Someone we've met?"
"Lola." Madonna raised her eyebrows.
"I'm just teasing you." Lourdes said, then went back to sit with Rocco.
Madonna watched them both talk, then turn to look at her and she crooked her finger, after pointing to them both and they went to sit next to her.
"Can the pair of you please stop talking about a mystery man? Mercy and David might hear you." Madonna said softly.
"So you are with someone?" Rocco asked.
Madonna sighed. "I am seeing what happens, before I introduce everyone." She said, looking from Rocco to Lourdes. "I need to know I have a future, before I introduce him to everyone."
"Is that going to be before Stelle and Estere come home with us or after?" Lourdes asked.
"Hopefully before. It will take a while to sort the adoption."
"As long as he makes you happy." Lourdes said.
"Or I will sort him out." Rocco said, flexing his muscles through his t-shirt and smiled when Madonna and Lourdes laughed.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
"Guess who?" A pair of hands covered Madonna's eyes and he could feel her cheeks rise as she smiled.
"Santa Claus?" Madonna guessed and he laughed. She turned around and her face lit up when she saw Sean looking equally as happy to see her. She practically threw herself into his arms, kissing him hard, pushing him into the nearest wall.
"What was that for?"
"Ten goddamn pages...front and back..." Madonna said, her breath on his neck.
"I wasn't seeing you for a week."
"Would you have written me a book if I went for a month?" Madonna joked and Sean laughed, shrugging.
"Maybe. But could you really bear to be without me for a month?" Sean tucked a single strand of hair behind Madonna's ear.
"God no." Madonna held Sean's neck and kissed him again, this time more softly.
"I couldn't think of anything worse either." Sean replied.
"Let's not talk about it."
"I can't stay long, unfortunately M. I have just started directing a film." Sean said, looking at his watch.
"So you are going to be in New York for a while?"
"Yes. New York and possibly a couple of states next to us. So I mean, you could come with me and have a couple of mini-breaks." Sean suggested and Madonna nodded.
"That would be great. Do you have time for coffee?"
"Yes." Sean said, sitting down at the kitchen table, looking at Madonna's bum while she set about making coffee. Madonna knew he was looking, and smiled to herself, stretching unnecessarily and turned to hand him coffee and he casually averted his gaze. "So...how was Malawi? The twins?"
"Amazing! I seriously cannot wait to bring them home, although I don't think it will be until after Christmas, next year now."
"Do you have any pictures?" Sean asked and Madonna nodded, showing him on her phone. He leaned in to get a better look.
"That's Stelle, and Estere. They're so beautiful and lively." Madonna said, pointing them out, sounding enthusiastic. "Lola, Roccs, David and Mercy get on really well with them too, which is great."
"They're very lucky to eventually have you as a mother." Sean said softly and Madonna smiled. "I love how passionate you are M. I can't tell you how much I've missed that over the years. It's rare to find someone who is genuinely as passionate as you are."
Madonna sat back in her chair, grinning as she chewed her thumbnail. "I don't know what to say to that."
"Just take it, it's a compliment." Sean said, his hands open wide on the table.
"Thank you." Madonna drank some of her coffee. "Rocco and Lourdes kind of know I am with someone."
"How?"
"Rocco guessed because I looked a 'certain kind of happy'." Madonna said, doing air quotes. "And was discussing it with Lola."
"Have you told them?"
"No. I said I was waiting to see if I have a future with my mystery man. I didn't even tell them it was you."
"I wouldn't have minded if you had told them." Sean said.
"Let's just keep us between us for a while longer. I like having something all to my self." Madonna said, smoothing one of Sean's cheeks and kissing him.
"Same here." Sean smiled boyishly, after draining his mug. "You know what? I could stay a bit longer..." He took her hand and led her upstairs.

End of Part 7...

Part 8

"There is definitely something different about you lately, M." Steven Klein said, looking thoughtful as they too a break from the photoshoot they had been working on.
"Is there?" Madonna asked, hoping he wouldn't also guess at a relationship as she grabbed a bottle of water.
"Yes."
Madonna shrugged. "Everyone changes all the time." She replied breezily, walking away from Steven. Madonna found her back and rummaged through it, fishing out her phone and checking for messages from Sean. She smiled when she saw one from him telling her he was enjoying the book she'd enclosed with her latest letter. It was The Impossible Lives of Greta Wells - the book she had acquired the film rights too and would be making the following year.
"Are we going to be much longer?" Madonna went back over to Steven.
"Is your schedule tight?" Steven asked, looking slightly alarmed.
Madonna nodded, thankful he'd basically supplied her with a credible lie. "Yes. Sorry."
"Only two hours, tops. Is that ok?"
"Yes." Madonna said, not wanting to let Steven down, but also in a rush to see Sean. Wasn't she always?
After the shoot, Steven showed Madonna the pictures and they spent ages discussing them and choosing the best ones. Madonna didn't even wipe off the makeup and change, she just went straight to see Sean. He had a day off work and she couldn't wait to be with him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Goddamn." Sean said, gasping when he saw Madonna.
She wore a sheer black blouse, which her hard nipples were pressed against, very glamorous, expensive looking jewellery. Her lips and nails were red and her hair fell in big, soft blonde curls, just past her shoulder. Madonna looked down at herself and laughed.
"I was in such a rush to get here, I forgot to change."
"Don't apologise for that outfit." Sean said, pulling her waist to him and kissing her hard.
"You don't have to be anywhere this afternoon?"
"No. Do you?"
"Not anymore." Madonna smiled, whispering in his ear and he smelled a beautiful perfume on her neck. She kicked off her heels, took Sean's hand and they went upstairs.
He put on some music and sat on the bed. "Dance for me M." Sean said softly.
A smile spread across Madonna's face, as she started to move in time to the music, which was slow and sensual. She took the blouse off first, holding it high above her head and letting it slide down the back to the floor. Madonna gave Sean a lap dance, which was hard considering she was still wearing a pencil skirt. He was reaching around to grab her breasts, when Madonna turned around shaking her head. She tied Sean's hands behind his back with her tights, which was torture, because she leaned right over him to do it. Her hair brushed his shoulder and another wave of her perfume hit him. Madonna turned her back to Sean, slowly shimmying out of her skirt and gazed back over her shoulder, watching him as it dropped to the floor. She was completely naked now and grinded her bum into his lap, feeling Sean get hard. Madonna turned to face him, a coy smile on her face and pressed his face between her breasts. Madonna then kissed Sean and dropped down onto her knees on the floor, tugging his trousers down and began to suck his dick. Sean groaned, closing his eyes and lay back on the bed. Having his hands bound behind him was torture.
Sean came in her mouth and Madonna swallowed it and he sat up and saw her lick her lips and wipe her mouth with the back of her wrist. Madonna untied him and Sean pulled off his t-shirt, then lunged at her like a caged animal that had been released. He pushed her into the bed, kissing her hard, pressing his hands down on both her breasts, her nipples pinched between his fingers. Madonna wriggled and whimpered on the bed, crying out as Sean scraped his teeth across her neck, then kissed it. He pinned her wrists out at either side and thrust his dick inside her with such force, she almost sat up as he let go of her wrists and scraped her red nails part of the way down his back, so Sean groaned through the pain. He grabbed her thighs, pulling them further apart as he continued thrusting like a man possessed and Madonna felt like she could barely breathe. She came multiple times and her heart was hammering so much it felt like it might burst right out of her chest and blood pounded in her ears. Madonna screamed and screamed and screamed, until she calmed a little and was crying out. Sean was so turned on by her screaming, with a few final thrusts he came, then lay on top of her after.
Madonna smoothed Sean's hair, her chest hurting until her breathing slowed. She kissed his hair and Sean rested his chin in between her breasts, gazing up at her and as a smile formed, Madonna felt weak inside and between her legs throb a little.
"You need to have more days off." She said and he laughed, sliding off her.
They were both incredibly sweaty by now. Sean ran a finger up the inside of Madonna's thigh, then sucked the sweat right off his finger.
"I'll be working a state or two away from here. You can come with me - like a mini break. Unless you are busy."
"I am NEVER too busy for you, Sean." Madonna said, sitting up, smelling her armpit and wincing. "God, I stink!"
"Let's have a bath." Sean suggested. "I can scrub your back." He said and she smiled, nodding.

End of Part 8...

Part 9

Madonna stirred and opened her eyes. She smiled when she saw Sean fast asleep next to her. She looked at the time, her eyes suddenly wide and she sat up, shaking Sean.
"Wake up! Wake up!" Madonna looked frantic, messy hair framing her beautiful face when Sean yawned as he opened his eyes.
"Why are you waking me up?"
"You're at my place - the children! They will be up soon, they can't see you!" Madonna said, waving her arms around.
Sean looked amused. "You're cute when you are flustered M." He sat up, pressing his lips to hers. "Under the bed?"
"In the closet." Madonna said and Sean slowly got out of bed. "Hurry!" She said.
"Ok, ok! Let me get my clothes first."
"Push them under the bed." Madonna said and Sean kicked them under her bed and went into her walk-in closet and closed the doors behind him.
"Mooooom! David ate my cereal!" Mercy's voice drifted along the hallway.
"There is other cereal!" David's voice behind her.
"Not ones that I like!" Mercy opened the door, taking Madonna in a big mug of coffee.
"Thank you baby." Madonna kissed her cheek, smiling as she took it. "David, can you please give Mercy her cereal? You know she only likes one of them and you like them all."
David rolled his eyes. "O-k. It's just cereal. They all taste similar."
"No they don't!" Mercy frowned.
"If it's 'just cereal' you can give it to your sister and have another one." Madonna said, not missing a beat as she sipped her coffee.
"There is actually another box of your cereal at the back of the cupboard." Rocco said to Mercy, joining them.
"Whose side are you on?" Mercy gave Rocco a look and he shrugged, looking neutral.
"Why don't you guys go downstairs and try not to argue over cereal and I will be down in a minute." Madonna suggested. "Thank you for the coffee." She held the mug up and they all left, Rocco hanging back. He waited until David and Mercy had gone, then looked at Madonna, grinning.
"You have someone here, don't you?"
"Rocco." Madonna said in a warning tone, raising her eyebrows. She was struggling not to smile.
"Ok, ok, I'm going!" Rocco held up his hands defensively. "Hello mystery man." He called out, then left.
When Madonna heard him go downstairs, she got out of bed and closed her bedroom door. Sean came out of the closet, smiling.
"He's cheeky."
"I don't know where he gets it from..." Madonna shook her head and Sean laughed, pulling her close to him and kissing her with his hands on her waist.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Oh god...oh god...oh god..." Madonna gripped the rail above her head, lowering her body down towards Sean.
He had his head between her legs and was eating her pussy, although from the way she wriggled on the bed, she wasn't making it easy for him. Sean very delicately trailed his fingers along the inside of one thigh and with his other hand, trailed his fingers close to her bum. It was driving her crazy. Madonna let go of the rail and gripped the sheets and Sean's hair, her knuckles nearly white. She grinded into his face, moaning and whimpering, her breathing ragged little pants. It was as though Madonna was feeling all the sensitivity and pleasure in her body between her legs and she cried out repeatedly.
Even after he'd stopped, she just lay there, breathing heavily, looking up at the ceiling. "Fuck." Madonna said eventually, rubbing her forehead. "I mean fuck."
"Wow. This has to be the first time I have ever known you to be lost for words." Sean said, sitting on the bed next to her.
"I could have done with that this morning, but it's better here - your place doesn't run the risk of interruption from children." Madonna said, sitting up.
"I wish I could take you out for lunch though." Sean sighed.
"You take a girl out to lunch before you eat her pussy." Madonna grinned and Sean laughed. "Cook for me."
"So demanding..." Sean said, pretending to look put out.
"I hope you have to film away soon. I fancy a mini break."
"M you don't ask for much in life, do you?" Sean teased and she pushed him.
"Feed me."
"Yes, your highness." Sean bowed at the waist. "I expect to be filming in Maine soon. Is that to your liking?"
Madonna shrugged. "If you were filming in Siberia I would find a way to come."
"I should have done that when you were in Malawi. Found a way."
"That wasn't a dig at you Sean."
"I know."
"Besides, I have people following me and filming, taking pictures. I doubt we would get photographed in Maine." A smile spread across Madonna's face.
"Exactly." Sean kissed her forehead. "I'll go get started on lunch. Any preference?"
"Nuh-uh. I'm just glad one of us can cook." Madonna grinned and Sean laughed, kissing her then going to get started. She pulled an envelope out of her bag and put it on his bedside table, then followed him to the kitchen.

End of Part 9...

Part 10

Madonna looked so desperate, but Sean shook his head. He had his fingers inside her and she felt like she was having a meltdown when he told her not to cum.
"Not yet M." Sean kissed her neck very tenderly and heard Madonna whimper.
She looked up at him, panting. He looked down at her adoringly, smoothing hair away from her face, stroking her cheek with his free hand. "Damn. You're so beautiful." He whispered, but she couldn't speak. All she could do was look up at him pleadingly. It almost felt like he was torturing her. She moved on the bed, riding his fingers inside her, so they plunged deeper and she started to cry out. Sean quickly placed his hand over her mouth.
"You have to be quiet M. The children will hear you." He whispered and she narrowed her eyes at him.
"Sean...oh god..." Madonna said in between breaths, when he took his hand away.
"Not yet."
"Oh god...Sean...please..." Madonna dug her fingers into his back and he could feel her practically shake with anticipation.
"Just a little longer."
She shook her head. "Sean...baby...oh god...oh god..." Madonna turned her face away, closing her eyes, but it didn't make her want to cum any less, if anything her senses were heightened, so she quickly opened her eyes. Looking directly at Sean, Madonna's eyes were wide.
"Not yet M." Sean said calmly.
"Seeeaaan..." Madonna groaned, sounds frustrated and gave a sharp gasp when he wriggled his fingers inside her. She moved up the bed, as if to move away from him, but he plunged his fingers deeper inside her. Sean nudged his nose into her neck, nibbled her ear lobe, then his eyes met hers.
"Oh god...oh god...Sean..."
Sean smiled slowly at Madonna - the kind of smile that usually made her weak at the knees. It was a wonder his fingers didn't slide right out of her, she was so wet. She clamped her legs hard around his hand and rocked on it. Madonna opened her mouth to cry out and Sean quickly covered it with his hand. He leaned down, his face inches from hers.
"Now." He said and she cried out into his hand. It was such a massive release to Madonna, that she felt weak when Sean let her go. Tears slid down her cheeks and Sean frowned. "M, are you ok?" her touched her cheek.
Madonna shook her head and Sean looked confused. "Is that a yes you're ok or no you're not?"
"Intense." Was the only word Madonna managed to say, avoiding looking at him. She sniffed and wiped her eyes, gazing up at the ceiling.
"Too much?" Sean asked softly.
"No. I lo-"
"Because I love - "
Madonna and Sean both stopped mid-sentance and stared at each other for what felt like an eternity.
"We are both adults, scared to say 'I love you'." Sean finally said, looking amused.
"Not scared." Madonna said, sitting up and wiping her tears away with her fingers.
"I didn't want to scare you off. Seem over eager." Sean admitted, then looked at her questioningly.
"And I thought it was too soon."
"I love you Madonna." Sean said, holding her neck, pressing his forehead to hers.
"I love you Sean." Madonna replied, fresh tears sliding down her face.
Sean wiped her tears away with his thumbs. "I don't think I have ever made a woman cry in bed." He joked and she laughed.
"Sorry. I can't stop. I feel really emotional." Madonna waved a hand in front of her face and Sean pulled her into a hug, smoothing her back and rocking her like a child in need of comfort.
"I can stay if you like. And leave before the children are up."
"To be honest, I'm quite tired. But you are welcome to stay if you don't mind me going to sleep now."
"I will let you get your sleep." Sean produced an envelope and set it down next to the picture of Madonna's mother. "To read tomorrow."
"Thank you."
"Maybe I should stay."
"I'm a big girl Sean."
"A damn fine girl." Sean kissed her forehead. "I love you."
"I love you too." Madonna said, taking his hand and quietly leading him down to the kitchen. They kissed and he left out the back door. Madonna got a glass of water and went back upstairs. She was nearly in her room, when a voice stopped her.
"Sean, eh?" Madonna turned around and saw Rocco, grinning. "I saw him leave."
"I..." She was at a loss for words.
"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone."
"Thanks."
"Not even Lola."
"Why are you up Roccs?" Madonna asked, relaxing a little.
"I couldn't sleep. I've been doing some homework for the past half hour."
"When is it due?"
"Tomorrow." Rocco said casually, rubbing the back of his neck.
"Rocco!" Madonna sighed. "You had all evening to do your homework."
"I couldn't get into it." Rocco replied.
"It's not a book or a film, this is your education, Roccs. It is important." Madonna said firmly.
"Ok ok, I know." Rocco held his hands up defensively.
"What do you think of Sean? I know you've only met him a couple of times..." Madonna looked almost nervous.
"He's cool. I like him. And if he makes you this happy...he's fine with me."
"Is it that obvious?"
"David and Mercy are still a bit young to be noticing. You have nothing to worry about."
"Ok. Well goodnight baby. I love you." Madonna kissed Rocco's cheek.
"Love you mom." Rocco replied, going into his room.
Madonna went into hers and closed the door. Getting into bed and getting comfortable, she smiled, gazing up at the envelope that had her name written on it in Sean's hand.

End of Part 10...

Part 11

"Wow, this is quite something..." Madonna said, admiring the house Sean had rented in Maine.
It was a big house, yet homely looking inside in a secluded spot right by a lake. He would be working - filming in the nearby town. Madonna said she could stay for a few days, giving her a long weekend there. Rocco, Mercy and David were fine to stay with the nannies and Rocco had smiled at Madonna when she said she would be away for a few days, knowing who with.
"I know, right? I like the town too, but I thought somewhere private for us..." Sean said, pulling her waist so it was pressed in to his, kissing her.
"Rocco knows about us." Madonna said quietly.
"You told him?" Sean raised his eyebrows.
"No. He saw you leave."
"Shit, I'm sorry. I should have been more careful."
"I don't mind, Sean. He told me he won't tell anyone. Not even Lola, and considering how they gossip, that's good for him."
"So it doesn't bother you?"
"No."
"What does he think about us being together?"
"Rocco thinks you're cool. You make me happy, so he's fine." Madonna smiled and Sean laughed.
"I have approval from one of the other guys in your life, that's good."
"It helps that you've met before." Madonna said.
"Yeah. Let me show you around." Sean took Madonna's bags from her, pretending to topple over to one side. "Why did you pack so much?" He joked, smiling.
"I like to have choices." Madonna said, smirking and following him upstairs.
Sean gave Madonna a tour of the house and the garden at the back of it and jetty which led out to the lake. There was a bench right at the end of the jetty and it looked so peaceful. They ate lunch, which Sean cooked and he told Madonna he had to go into town to film for a few hours, but that he would be back as soon as possible. He told her the lake was warm if she wanted to go swimming and to call him if she needed too.
It didn't bother Madonna that Sean left her on her own. She knew he was there just to be with her, and that he had to work as well. Madonna had took her laptop with her and caught up on emails from friends and family, then took a book and a glass of water outside and sat in the cool shade of a giant tree and relaxed. An hour or so later she grew restless and decided to go for a swim. Madonna went to the end of the jetty and looked around. There didn't seem to be another living sould or house in her eyesight, so she completely stripped off and jumped in the lake. When she surfaced, Madonna wiped her eyes and smiled. Sean was right, the water was warm and inviting. It was like heaven. Madonna looked up at the house and could picture living there with Sean, Rocco, Mercy, David and the twins she was adopting. And Lourdes could visit. It could be paradise.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Sean returned back to the house and called Madonna's name. She didn't reply and or greet him and he looked everywhere for her, then went into the garden. He could see the back of her head just above the bench at the end of the jetty. Sean walked down and stood in front of her. Madonna was completely naked - beads of water all over her body where it had half dried and her hair was wet, so she'd obviously been swimming. He didn't say a word and just watched. Madonna had her eyes closed and she was fingering herself. Sean suddenly looked up and around, but luckily not a soul was to be seen. He didn't want anyone else to watch. When he looked back down at her, Madonna opened her eyes. She had to be aware of him, but she didn't look at him. Madonna played with a nipple, rubbing it between two fingers, twisting it. She chewed her lower lip, frustrated because she was having trouble making herself cum. Sean dropped to his knees, taking her hand away and Madonna looked down at him. He pushed her legs apart, looked up at her, then put his head between her legs. Madonna groaned, gazing out across the lake, at the trees on the other side. It was so peaceful and quiet, the water still and serene. Sean gripped her thighs, digging his fingers into her flesh and that was as much of a turn-on as Sean eating her out. Madonna didn't wriggle around, but ran her hands all over her body, squeezed her breasts, pinched her nipples and groaned repeatedly.
She managed to stand up and his hands slid down her legs, anchoring her ankles to the jetty. Madonna stood with her knees bent, crying out loudly as she reached down and splayed her fingers through his hair, tugging at it a little. She moved her hips, lowered her body and felt his tongue deeper inside her and it melted her head, so she nearly lost her balance. Sean quickly gripped her calves, holding her up in place. Standing up made it more arousing for her and Madonna came, screaming until a large groups of birds flew up out of the trees. Sean sat back on his knees, looking up at her and grinning. Madonna was gasping for breath and her skin felt like it was on fire. Her body felt weak and she trembled and jumped in the water.
"Madonna!" Sean called out, then jumped in after her, fully clothed.
They both surfaced, Sean holding Madonna's waist with both hands.
"You didn't take your clothes off." Madonna said.
"Why did you jump in?" Sean asked, blinking water out of his eyes.
"I needed to cool off."
"It's warm."
"You know what I mean." Madonna said. "Sean, you get me all hot and bothered and I need to get a grip."
"Are you sure that's it?" Sean let go of her waist and held her cheeks. "Maybe I shouldn't have left you alone for so long."
"That's it. I'm not a child, Sean. I was perfectly fine amusing myself."
"Clearly." He teased, letting go of her.
"Did it...bother you when I jumped in here?"
"I panicked. It was an overreation." Sean blushed a little.
"I think it's sweet." Madonna smiled.
"Are you sure you don't mind not coming into town?"
Madonna shook her head. "I rarely get any peace. This is heaven. I might even get some sleep."
"It is heaven, isn't it." Sean said, but he wasn't looking at the house or the view across the lake - he was looking directly into Madonna's eyes and a slow smile spread across his face.

End of Part 11...
materialgirl86
Part 19
Guy paced up and down the kitchen, watching the rain lash against the window. Madonna had gone out for a walk hours ago and hadn't responded to his messages to ask where she was and what time she would be back.
"We could drive around and look for her." Christopher suggested. He was sat drinking coffee with Joan and Melanie.
"I can take my car and look for her too." Melanie suggested.
"Madonna might be with Paula or Martin." Joan looked up at Guy.
"We can call them." Melanie said.
"I'll call Martin." Christopher grabbed his phone and left the kitchen and Melanie went outside with hers.
"She is really vulnerable right now. I was going to suggest we go back to New York. Do you think it's too soon?" Guy asked Joan, sitting down and looking stressed.
"No. As much as I love having you all here, I think it might be harder for her the longer she stays." Joan replied quietly and Guy nodded.
"That's exactly what I think."
"M isn't with Paula." Melanie said, joining them.
"Or Martin." Christopher looked concerned.
"Melanie, can you please drive into town and look for M? Chris and I can drive around near here." Guy said, getting organised.
"Sure. I'll call you if I find her." Melanie grabbed her car keys and left in a hurry.
Guy and Christopher left in Guy's car. They had never really seen eye to eye and Guy had liked him even less when Christopher's book about Madonna had come out and she'd been upset and angry. There was silence in the car for the first ten minutes or so, until Christopher spoke.
"I know we aren't exactly the best of friends Guy and I don't think we ever will be, but since Madonna and I made up, I think it would be good if we got along too."
"Chris, you didn't see what that book done to M. You didn't live with her during that period." Guy replied.
"If Madonna can forgive me - "
"With all due respect and as stubborn as M is, she is also a very forgiving woman. It's not I can't forgive you as such, I just don't trust you Chris." Guy said calmly.
"Oh. Ok." Christopher didn't quite know how to reply and fell silent.
"We don't have to make small talk, both or us just want to find M. Keeping a look out for her doesn't require conversation between us." Guy said and Christopher looked out the window.
Christopher's phone rang and he spoke to Melanie, then looked at Guy when he hung up. "Madonna was spotted with Anthony earlier, but that was hours ago. She's going to carry on looking around town."
"Where the hell has she got too?" Guy asked, drumming his fingers on the wheel.
"There." Christopher pointed at a blurry figure walking alone at the side of the road that ran along the fields.
Guy pulled over and they both got out of the car and hurried towards the figure.
"Madonna! Madonna!" They both shouted over the roar of the rain and wind.
The figure turned around. It was Madonna. She wore a flowery summer dress (it had been sunny and beautiful earlier) that was plastered to her body. Her hair was plastered to her cheeks and neck and there was a big bruise on her cheek and bruises on her collarbones peaking out from under the dress. Tears streamed continuously down her face and she was visibly shivering. Guy and Christopher both took off their jackets and draped them around her shoulders.
"Give me the keys. Let me drive. She needs you." Christopher said and Guy tossed him the keys, clenching his jaw as he took Madonna to the car and they got in the backseat.
"Darlin', what happened to you? Did someone hurt you?"
"Anthony. I saw Anthony." Madonna said quietly, after clearing her throat.
Christopher looked at Guy in the rearview mirror.
"Did Anthony hurt you?" Christopher asked softly and Madonna nodded, looking away.
"I'll kill him." Guy said fiercely.
"Guy." Christopher said.
"M it was pouring with rain, why were you walking? You could have called me. I would have picked you up."
Madonna shrugged. "I got lost."
"Lost?" Guy frowned.
"I felt disorientated." Madonna pinched the bridge of her nose. "Can you stop asking questions. I need to lie down." Madonna said, lying with her head in Guy's lap, a hand on his knee.
By the time they returned to the house, Madonna was asleep. Guy carried her inside, rearranging both coats into a sort of blanket and took her up to their room. Christopher phoned Melanie and saw Joan looking concerned, so he told her what Madonna had said.
"Anthony is no longer welcome in this house. I won't have any of you being violent towards each other like that. You're adults." Joan replied firmly and Christopher nodded. "Poor Madonna."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Guy had to wake Madonna up to help her out of the wet dress and he ran a warm bath for her and scooping her up, carefully placed her in it. Guy sat on his knees and looked at Madonna, who seemed almost as comatose as when she'd been sat in the chair in their room for ages.
"Darlin', what happened exactly?" Guy asked softly.
"I went to see Anthony. To ask why he had left. He was drunk and we argued. He hit me and I was angry and frustrated, so I pushed him back. Then he grabbed me and pinned me against a wall. Really hard. He told me he hated me and the family." Madonna winced, not looking at Guy the entire time she spoke. "When he let go of me I ran. I didn't know where I was going. Then I got tired and just walked. And I got lost." Madonna frowned, then looked at Guy.
"Maybe because you were in shock." He suggested.
"I feel so bad that I can't fix things with my brother."
"Some people are unreachable."
"He is family. Immediate family."
"M, you have tried. Your father and Joan tried. What more can you do? There comes a point when people also have to help themselves."
"Promise me something Guy."
"What?" Guy asked suspiciously, getting the feeling he wasn't going to like what she asked of him.
"Promise me you won't go looking for Anthony." Madonna fixed Guy with a stare that made him uneasy.
"He hit you. There are bruises on your collarbones and your face where he hurt you. You're his sister and a woman, M."
"And he will hate me all the more if you do anything!" Madonna looked desperate.
"M, right now I feel like I want to kill him." Guy said, clenching and unclenching his fists.
"Don't. For me."
"Aren't you mad at him?" Guy asked.
Madonna shrugged. "I feel more embarrassed that I put myself in a stupid situation. I know he is an aggressive drunk."
Guy placed a hand on her cheek, kissing her forehead, then her lips. "Let me talk to him."
"I know you Guy. It wouldn't just be talking."
"M."
"Promise me." Madonna placed a hand on Guy's cheek.
He looked at the bruises along her collarbones and the bruise on her cheek. "He needs to pay."
"Guy."
"I think it's time we went back to New York." Guy said.
"Yes. And before you kill my brother." Madonna replied.
"I almost expected you to want to stay here."
Madonna shook her head, when she let go of Guy's cheek and he let go of hers. "No, it's making it harder being here."
"Only if you're ready."
"I am."
End of Part 19...

Part 20

Guy stopped, looking thoughtful. He had finished loading the car with the luggage, with the help of Lourdes and Rocco. David and Mercy were playing outside with Stelle and Estere. Madonna took them out drinks and Rocco and Lourdes wandered off with them, talking and checking their phones after Guy thanked them for their help.
"What's wrong?" Madonna asked.
"Another man hitting my wife." Guy replied, looking at Madonna. "I wish you would let me - "
Madonna held up a hand, silencing him. "No. We've had this conversation. Anthony is still my brother. He was drunk. I shouldn't have bothered him."
"Stop making excuses for him M." Guy frowned.
"I want you to promise me." Madonna said, her face inches from his.
"When will I have time to sort him out? We're leaving soon." Guy said, sounding disappointed. He looked at the bruises on Madonna's collar bones and her face.
"They're just bruises Guy. Soon they will be gone."
"That's not really the point though, is it?" Guy drank some of the iced tea she'd brought him. It was a very hot day with little breeze and had been hard work - even with help loading the car.
"Let's not argue Guy. Please." Madonna said quietly, sighing.
"I think we have some goodbyes to say." Guy changed the subject, nodding his head towards the house.
All of Madonna's brothers and sisters and their families were at the house, to say goodbye to each other and Joan for the time being.
"Yes. You're right. I'll go and find dad." Madonna said automatically, then looked at Guy with a horrified expression on her face and he looked at her with a soft, empathetic expression. "Habit." She said.
"He is still where it matters most, M. Right here." Guy pressed a hand to her heart, then held Madonna, kissing the top of her head.
She gripped him tightly, as though she were in danger of losing him too.
They called the children over and all of them went inside, and hugged and kissed everyone, which seemed to take forever. Madonna hugged Christopher last, and smiled at him.
"I'm so glad we are talking again." Christopher said and she nodded.
"It was weird not having you in my life so much. I don't like it. Come and visit me - don't leave it long." Madonna said the last part like a bossy sister and Christopher laughed, nodding.
"Of course."
Slowly they all left, until Madonna, Guy and the children were the only ones left. Joan looked quite emotional as Madonna kissed her cheeks and gave her a big hug.
"I will come home real soon. I promise." Madonna whispered and Joan started to cry, then Madonna did too.
"Even if you want to come for a couple of days, on your own or with the children or just Guy, however I don't mind." Joan said, holding Madonna's arms. "You've been good support to me, Nonnie." Joan said and Madonna pressed her eyes closed and saw her father smiling as he said 'Nonnie' every time they met up.
"So have you Joan." Madonna replied, opening her eyes.
"Looks like Martin has been in a fight." Guy said, looking at Joan and Madonna who let go of each other and went outside, to see Martin almost stagger up the drive with a cut lip and bruises on his face.
"What the hell happened?!" Madonna ran towards him, placing both hands on his cheeks, looking concerned.
"I'm fine." Martin growled, shaking her hands off him, spitting blood on the floor.
"Obviously you aren't." Madonna folded her arms, looking like a mother scolding a child.
"I went to see Anthony. After I heard he hurt you."
"How the hell did you...who told you?" Madonna frowned, then turned around to Guy before Martin could answer. "You put him up to this didn't you? I told you not to go after Anthony, so you got Martin to do your dirty work for you!"
"Darlin', I never told Martin, I swear!" Guy said, holding his hands up defensively.
"I mentioned it to Martin." Joan said quietly, Martin, Guy and Madonna looking at her. "I didn't think he would go after Anthony."
"It's not your fault." Madonna said, then went back to Martin. "Anthony already has nothing! Why bother?!"
"He doesn't hit one of my sisters and get away with it." Martin replied.
"I didn't want this! I told Guy not to intervene."
"And I really wanted too. Still want too." Guy admitted.
"M I don't want to fall out with you over it." Martin said.
"Maybe you shouldn't drink so much. I could pay for you to go to rehab again." Madonna said in a more softer tone.
Martin shook his head. "You can't fix everyone M."
"Come to New York for a bit." Madonna said.
"Thanks for the offer, but I'm fine where I am." Martin said, walking past them all and going inside.
Guy and Madonna got in the car with the children and left for the airport to go home.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
After a plane ride, unpacking at home, a meal, sleep and shower later, Madonna felt a little better. She wandered into her bedroom wearing a white terrycloth robe and towel drying her hair.
"Guy, I'm sorry for accusing you of getting Martin to beat Anthony." She said softly.
"I would have thought the same thing in your shoes. Apology accepted." Guy kissed her cheek. "Does it feel a bit better being home?" He asked and she nodded.
"It feels like we haven't been here in about a year or something...it's strange. But nice."
"What are your thoughts on...going back to work?" Guy asked carefully and Madonna looked at him.
"I can't face it yet. I'm going to have a break. Spend more time with the children, keeping fit, catching up with friends. Doing things I don't normally have time for." Madonna replied.
"That sounds good, darlin'. Do things that make you happy." Guy replied.
"How about you?" Madonna asked, sitting on the edge of the bed.
"I don't know. I want to spend some time with you, but also give you the space you need." Guy said. "What do you think, darlin'?"
"That you just described what I need. Some time with you, but also space." Madonna smiled. "It would be nice if you didn't go back to work until I did." She said quietly. "But of course, that is totally up to you. I won't force you to do something you don't want too." Madonna added quickly.
"I want to support you darlin'. I will go back to work when you do then." Guy kissed her temple and Madonna pulled him towards her for a proper kiss, smiling as she pressed her forehead to his.
"I love you." She breathed.
"I love you." He replied, lacing his fingers together on the back of her neck, gazing into her beautiful eyes.

End of Part 20...

Part 21

"Mom, do you mind if I go home? I mean, like back with my friends?" Lourdes asked carefully the following morning, pulling her hair back into a ponytail.
"Of course not, Lola."
"I won't if you want me to stay a bit longer." Lourdes continued.
Madonna smiled. "I am going to be fine. I have Guy and the others. And I know you are close if I want to see you."
"Are you sure?" Lourdes didn't look convinced and Madonna went over to her and draped her arms loosely around her waist, kissing her cheek.
"Baby, you have your life now. I don't want you to put that on hold for me. Go back to your friends and have fun." Madonna smiled.
"Ok. But I'm going to come and stay every weekend for a while, and call you in the week." Lourdes said, relaxing a little and Madonna nodded.
"That sounds good to me." Madonna let go of Lourdes and watched her leave. She sighed when she heard the door slam.
"You know M, if you asked her to stay a bit longer, she would have." Guy said, as he walked into the kitchen and started making coffee.
"I know. But it would be selfish." Madonna replied, watching Guy get two mugs out.
"Darlin' anything that helps you right now I don't view as being selfish on your part." Guy said, looking at her.
"I guess." Madonna shrugged, looking out the window at the garden. Guy looked at the bruise on her face, which was now fading. "Stop looking at the bruise." She said gently, looking back at him.
"It's fading." Guy handed her a cup of coffee.
"Thanks."
"Did you dream about your father again last night?" Guy asked.
"Was I flailing about again? I can sleep in one of the spare rooms." Madonna blushed slightly.
"Yes. Don't sleep in a spare room darlin' - you always get scared when you wake up. I would rather be next to you to calm you down, M." Guy replied.
"I might end up bruising you." Madonna frowned.
"It won't be forever." Guy said and Madonna admired his seemingly endless patience with her.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"I can't believe your brother did that to you! Your own brother! It's a good job I wasn't in Michigan with you, I wouldn't have let you talk me out of socking him back." Debi Mazar said and Madonna laughed.
"I missed you Deb." She said.
They were grabbing a light lunch together - Madonna decided to use her break from work well and catching up with friends was one of the things she'd wanted to do. She had some good close friends in the city that she didn't get to see often, so it was a treat to actually eat with one of them, as opposed to sending emails or texts.
"Don't get all soppy on me." Debi rolled her eyes, but also smiled. "But I missed you too."
"Guy wanted to go after Anthony. I wouldn't let him." Madonna said, stabbing her fork into some lettuce.
"And he listened to you?" Debi looked amazed.
"He didn't want to. I kept on to him." Madonna smiled. "It wasn't all bad, even though that happened and my dad passed away. I made up with Chris."
"Wow...good for you."
"It was kind of a weight off my shoulders to be honest."
"How long are you going to leave it before you go back to work?" Debi asked.
"I forget how well you know me." Madonna laughed, sipping her drink.
"M I think the whole entire world knows you are a workaholic."
"Not for a while yet. I haven't really thought about work, except the fact I am nowhere near ready to go back." Madonna pushed hair out of her face with a shaky hand.
"Is everything ok? We can go somewhere else." Debi dropped her voice, looking at Madonna with concern.
Madonna looked around and shook her head. "No, it's quiet enough here."
"Have you seen your therapist since you've been back?"
"I only got back yesterday. So no. I'm not ready to talk about anything yet."
"It usually helps." Debi said softly.
"I know."
"Anytime you want to talk to me M, or call me - any time of day or night."
"Thanks Deb." Madonna looked for a moment like she might cry. "I'm sorting through some stuff in my head right now."
"If you ever need to do that on an evening with some wine, come by mine." Debi said and Madonna laughed, her tears disappearing. "It could be late if you like, I mean I'm working and you hardly ever sleep."
"Maybe I should get back into meditating and actually make an effort with sleep." Madonna looked thoughtful.
"Definately. Catch up on all those years of sleep you missed on your break from work. It will probably do you the world of good."
"Yes, Dr Mazar." Madonna grinned.
"That has a nice ring to it." Debi said and they both laughed.

End of Part 21...

Part 22

"Martin, what are you doing here?" Madonna looked surprised when she answered the door to find her brother standing there.
"Usually people answer the door with 'hi, nice to see you.'" Martin said, smiling.
"I'm just surprised to see you. I don't think you have ever visited me here, come in." Madonna stood aside to let him in, then closed the door behind him. "Can I get you anything? A drink?" She asked, going to the kitchen and he followed.
"No, I'm good thanks."
"Starting early." Madonna said, folding her arms.
"Huh?"
"I wasn't born yesterday Marty, I can smell alcohol on you."
Martin shrugged. "I came to apologise for arguing with you, M."
"All the way from Michigan? You could have just called me." Madonna frowned.
"Look, I'm not sorry for beating up Anthony. As far as I'm concerned, he got what he deserved. But I don't want to fall out with you over it. It's just not worth it." Martin said, sitting down and Madonna nodded.
"No, you're right, it's not worth falling out over. You could do with coffee though. To sober up." Madonna set about making them both coffee.
"It wasn't the only reason I came here." Martin said quietly.
"I kind of got the impression it wasn't." Madonna put a mug of coffee in front of him and sat down, waiting patiently for Martin to tell her why he was really there.
"Uh, I was thinking about what you said." Martin ran a hand through his hair. "About rehab."
"Is it because of dad's death? You were doing so well." Madonna sat forward, placing a hand over Martin's on the table, sounding more concerned than disappointed.
"Yeah. We can't all be as strong as you, M." Martin said, smiling sadly.
"Oh Marty, I'm not strong at all. I barely sleep, I have nightmares, trouble concentrating on anything, not much of an appetite. I am just not coping in different ways to you." Madonna said, sitting back and sighing.
"I need to go back to rehab. I can't afford it - I hate coming to you to ask for money." Martin said, drinking some coffee. He looked vulnerable, in a way Madonna had never seen him look before and it broke her heart.
"Marty I'm your sister. And fucking loaded. Of course I will pay for it. Anything to help."
"Thanks M." Martin looked almost relieved.
"Do you want to go somewhere in Michigan?"
"Yeah, I have somewhere in mind."
"Ok. I think you should stay here and sleep off whatever you drank earlier. Then I can make you lunch."
"You cook?" Martin looked surprised.
"No, just sandwiches." She said and he smiled. "Marty, I will come and visit you, I promise." Madonna said seriously. "I said to Joan I would visit. I'm not just going to pay for rehab, I will come and see how you are doing."
"Thank you." Martin said. "It means a lot to me."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"I think it's really nice of you to help Martin out, darlin'." Guy said late that evening, when they were getting ready for bed.
"Thanks. I felt sorry for him. I've never seen my brother look so vulnerable." Madonna said quietly, stripping off, looking over her shoulder at Guy.
"I can come with you to visit him." Guy said and she nodded. "He's not the only one who is vulnerable." He said, his breath on her neck as he stood behind her.
"I don't drink." Madonna turned around to face him, completely naked still.
"M. We've been married for seventeen years. I know when you aren't coping." Guy said softly.
"Don't say that." Madonna frowned, pulling an over-sized t-shirt out of a drawer and a pair of pyjama bottoms and got dressed. "It makes me sound weak." She said, flipping her hair out from under the t-shirt after she'd put it on.
"It makes you sound human. No one can be strong all the time."
"You kind of have to be if you have children. They need me." Madonna said, chewing her thumbnail. "Although I'm not doing a very good job lately."
"Darlin' you would be surprised at how understanding they all are." Guy slid his arms around her waist, and kissed Madonna's forehead.
"It's a good job they have you." Madonna said softly, holding Guy's cheeks and kissing him. She let go of him and got into bed.
"You are going to get through this. We are going to get through this M." Guy got into bed and took her hand, then kissed it.
Madonna slipped a hand down Guy's pyjama bottoms and caressed his dick, kissing his neck.
"Help me get through it now..." She whispered in his ear, tugging it with her teeth.
"Tempting as that is M, you are vulnerable right now. I can't take advantage of that." Guy grabbed her wrist, removing her hand from his dick.
Madonna had a flashback to Anthony hurting her and shook Guy's hand off her.
"Don't grab me like that!"
"M, I wasn't hurting you." Guy frowned. "You don't honestly think I would hurt you, surely?"
"No." Madonna replied, studying his face. "Anthony was the last guy who grabbed me and - "
"I would never bruise you M. I would never hurt you like that. Ever." Guy said firmly and Madonna shrank back, looking ashamed.
"I know." She lay down with her back to Guy and tried to go to sleep.
Guy lay on his side, facing her, watching her body move up and down with every breath.
"I'm sorry." Madonna said quietly.
"Go to sleep M." Guy replied, just as quietly.

End of Part 22...

Part 23

In the middle of the following night Madonna woke up with a start and couldn't get back to sleep, no matter how hard she tried. She looked down at Guy, envious of how peaceful he looked and sighed. Carefully she got out of bed and left the room and went to one of the spare rooms, which Madonna had recently turned into a meditation room. Madonna sat in the centre of the room on the floor, cross-legged, pressed her finger-tips to her thumbs and held her hands by her knees and closed her eyes. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn't clear her mind enough to relax. Madonna frowned as good memories of being with her father at various different ages passed through her mind and made her feel dizzy. She fell back and lay on the floor, her arms spread out, eyes still closed - but tears ran down either side of her face.
"Mom! Mom! Mom!" A voice and someone shaking her shoulder jolted her out of the memories.
Madonna sat up a little too fast, grabbing the arm hard, before she saw who it was. "I thought I said don't grab me!" She looked horrified when she saw Rocco looking at her with a confused expression on his face.
"What were you doing mom?" Rocco asked, when Madonna quickly let go of his arm.
"I'm so sorry baby, I didn't mean to hurt you - I thought you were Guy."
"It didn't hurt. Has dad hurt you?" Rocco frowned.
"No. I'm just jumpy since Anthony hurt me." Madonna rubbed Rocco's arm. "Are you sure it doesn't hurt?"
"Mom, stop worrying. It doesn't hurt. I can't believe your own brother hurt you. I would never hurt one of my sisters. Or David."
"I know, Roccs, you're a good boy." Madonna held both of his cheeks, smiling.
"What were you doing lying on the floor mom? I thought you have passed out or something."
"Meditating. Trying to relax. But I couldn't stop thinking about my dad." Madonna let go of Rocco, looking away.
"Why don't you just take some Valium?" Rocco shrugged and Madonna rolled her eyes and laughed. "What's funny?"
"Guy said the exact same thing. You men are all the same." She said and Rocco laughed.
"You have therapy though, don't you?"
"I haven't been for a while."
"If it was one of us mom, you would be on at us until we went." Rocco said and it sounded like he was mildly scolding her.
Madonna tried not to smile. "I know. But I can't go yet."
"Why not?"
"I don't know how to explain how I feel."
"Maybe spend some time in the studio, writing?" Rocco suggested.
"I can't face work."
"You're not scared of anything mom. You have never been scared of anything." Rocco said with passion and Madonna shook her head.
"I'm just good at acting like nothing phases me." Madonna said in a small voice.
"Bullshit."
"Language."
"It's it making it worse? The longer you put off going to work, to therapy?" Rocco said and Madonna looked at him, realising he was right. "I mean, I'm not saying go back to work and to therapy tomorrow, but maybe start with one thing, then another?"
"When did you get to be so wise?" Madonna smiled.
"I do actually listen when you talk to me mom. Some of the time."
"How come you can't sleep?" Madonna asked Rocco.
"Oh, I just got up to get a drink. I saw this door open."
"Sorry to keep you up Roccs. Go back to bed."
"And you!" Rocco kissed her cheek and Madonna laughed, watching him leave the room.
She went back to her own room and carefully slid in bed next to Guy, who was still fast asleep. After talking to Rocco, Madonna felt a little more relaxed and actually managed to get some sleep.

End of Part 23...

Part 24

1 Year Later

"I don't dream about him anymore." Madonna said calmly, looking relieved as she placed both hands flat on her thighs.
Dr Cherry made a note of it, smiling in the warm way that often made Madonna feel as comforted af if the doctor had hugged her. She was a soft looking elderly lady whom Madonna had been confiding in for twenty two years. Dr Cherry dressed very casually in loose trousers and tops, always wore sandals and beaded necklaces and bracelets. A small pair of silver hoops and delicate silver rings on both hands were the only things that indicated wealth. Her grey/white hair fell in big curls just past her shoulders and she wore half-moon glasses that perched on the end of her nose, attached to a beaded chain around her neck.
"That must be a weight off your shoulders, M."
"It is Kyrie." Madonna replied.
Ever since she'd first gone to see Dr Cherry, the doctor had insisted they use their names. She liked to keep the atmosphere casual and friendly.
"How are you finding work? I remember at your last visit you said that you still had a few wobbly moments." Dr Cherry looked up at Madonna with her warm brown eyes, pen poised over the notebook.
"I think I'm doing much better. It was the initial going back to work...but now I'm too busy to really have any wobbly moments. Which naturally, I love. I love being busy." Madonna replied.
"I never would have guessed." Dr Cherry joked, scribbling away.
Madonna laughed. "There is always so much to do..."
"It's a film you are working on, isn't it?" Dr Cherry said and Madonna nodded.
"Yes."
"There is nothing wrong with being busy, M, but make sure you don't go completely the other way. Doing too much can be just as bad as not having enough to do." Dr Cherry said, a slight frown on her face.
"Kyrie you sound like Guy now!" Madonna said, rolling her eyes and the doctor laughed.
"Good! He has been very supportive."
"I honestly don't know what I would have done without Guy..." Madonna sighed, feeling grateful for him.
"How often do you think about your father now?" Dr Cherry asked, drinking some of her nettle tea.
"As often as I think about my mother. A lot. But it feels less...traumatic these days." Madonna looked thoughtful for a minute or two. "Like I've made peace with my father's death."
"That's good. Positive. I take it you are sleeping better these days?"
"Yes. I'm too tired from work and the children to have trouble sleeping!" Madonna said, looking amused and Dr Cherry laughed.
"Lots of my clients would be able to relate to that."
"My children have all been a big support too. All of them."
"I expect Stelle and Estere have kept you happy - they are the happiest little girls I've ever seen." Dr Cherry said, recalling a few times when Guy had picked her up and had the twins with him.
Madonna smiled. "They certainly have. Lola calls me once or twice a week and still visits at the weekends - sometimes with her friends. Rocco has given me advice. And David and Mercy have been helpful as well. I feel very blessed."
"Is there a 'but' somewhere, or is it me just being a presumptious therapist?" Dr Cherry arched an eyebrow.
"I still have this hole inside me, a big sense of loss - like the hole my mother left has somehow got bigger. And I don't quite know what to do with that. I cry when I'm on my own sometimes...but I'm happy. I don't know why and it frustrates me." Madonna said quietly.
"Unfortunately I don't think you can fill that hole, M. Some things scar as for life - "
"Please don't tell me time heals all wounds." Madonna said, holding up a hand and Dr Cherry laughed. "It's so cliche."
"Actually I was going to say it takes time to deal with the variety of emotions loss and grief present us with. Not all wounds can be healed as such, but they can be made easier to live with." Dr Cherry continued and Madonna nodded.
"I like that."
"M this is very difficult, but you have to be patient with yourself. You aren't going to deal with everything you feel in a year. But the sooner you are kind to yourself and accept that, the easier it is to work through your feelings whilst getting on with your life." Dr Cherry said, writing a few notes as she spoke.
"I never really thought of it that way."
"It's sometimes easier for someone outside of yourself to give you advice." Dr Cherry replied.
"Yes."
Dr Cherry and Madonna both looked at the time and Madonna felt almost sorry it was time to leave. "Thank you. Thank you so much." She said.
"You are most welcome M. Now, go enjoy your life." Dr Cherry smiled, watching Madonna go.
"How was it darlin'?" Guy asked, when Madonna left the building.
"Good. I'm starting to feel lighter."
Guy smiled, kissing her forehead. "Do you want to grab something to eat?" He started opening the car door.
"Yes, but let's walk. It's a beautiful day." Madonna linked her arm in Guy's, resting her face against him and they walked through the busy city.

The End.
materialgirl86
Part 10

"Mom, I wrote a poem. For grandad. Can I read it at the funeral?" Mercy held up a notebook, showing Madonna.
"Of course you can, sweetheart. Can I read it?" Madonna asked and Mercy nodded, sitting on the sofa next to her.
It was such a moving poem, that tears formed in Madonna's eyes.
"Mom are you ok?" Mercy touched Madonna's arm.
Madonna nodded. "This...is...so good." She said and started to cry, handing the notebook back to Mercy, who closed it and put it down.
"I didn't mean to make you cry mom." Mercy said quietly, wrapping her arms around Madonna's waist.
"It's a beautiful poem." Madonna sniffed, kissing the top of Mercy's head.
"I hate that you don't have any parents, mom. It's so sad." Mercy said, looking up at Madonna.
"But I have you and the others, Guy, all my brothers and sisters and Joan." Madonna replied, sounding like she was trying to convince herself as much as Mercy.
"Are you going to say something at the funeral mom?"
"Yes, I'm working on a eulogy." Madonna replied.
"Ok I'll leave you to it." Mercy got up, grabbing her notebook.
"If you need to talk to me about how you feel - " Madonna started.
"I know mom." Mercy said, smiling, then left.
Madonna went back outside to continue helping Joan and her siblings arrange Silvio's funeral.
"Are you ok? You look pale." Christopher asked when Madonna sat down.
"I am fucking pale." Madonna replied, smiling and Christopher tried not to laugh.
"You know I could always go talk to Anthony." He said quietly.
"He would probably just try to come between us." Madonna replied.
"How about if I spoke to him?" Joan suggested and everyone stopped their conversations and looked at her.
"Joan, you're fragile right now. He was vile when Martin and I went to see him." Madonna said softly.
"He at least needs to know when the funeral is...in case he changes his mind."
"I can go and let him know that." Martin offered.
"How is the eulogy going?" Jennifer asked Madonna.
"I've only just started it. But Mercy has written a beautiful poem she is going to read out at the funeral. I don't know if anyone else wanted to say anything too? Or your children?" Madonna looked around the table and a few of them nodded.
"I am writing something too." Joan said. "Maybe we can compare notes?" She offered and Madonna nodded, noticing how the stress of everything had aged her stepmother recently.
Stelle and Estere ran outside and proceeded to climb all over Madonna's lap, followed by Rocco, who clearly had been chasing them to try and stop them from interrupting the funeral preperations.
"Sorry mom, they were gone before I realised. I think they really want you." Rocco said breathlessly.
"It's fine Roccs." Madonna smiled, struggling to hold Stelle and Estere still in her lap.
"Mommy we want you to play with us!" Stelle said.
"We can continue later." Joan said, smiling at the sight of the girls.
"Sorry." Madonna said.
"Don't apologise." Joan held up a hand.
"Do you girls want to play with your Auntie Paula and Auntie Melanie as well?" Madonna asked, when her sisters took and interest in them and Stelle and Estere nodded. Melanie and Paula went with Madonna and the girls to play at the edge of the vineyard.
"How is the eulogy really coming?" Paula asked and Madonna could barely conceal the shock on her face.
"Was it that obvious?"
"No. But I noticed how quick you changed the suject."
"I'm struggling." Madonna hung her head.
"It will come to you M. There is a lot going on at the moment." Paula said, placing a hand on Madonna's back.
"I hope so."
"I know so." Paula said confidentally.
"Are you guys going to just let the girls attack me like this?" Melanie was led on the grass, laughing as Estere and Stelle climbed all over her.
Paula and Madonna looked at each other, then at Melanie and smiled, nodding. "Yes." They both said.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Madonna paced at the foot of the bed, trying to think of something to write for the eulogy. There were screwed up pieces of paper all over the floor and a pen was shoved into Madonna's hair, holding it up in a wildly messy bun.
"Darlin', what are you doing?" Guy groaned, rubbing his eyes as he sat up and yawned.
"I can't think of anything to write for the eulogy!" She said, sounding irritated.
"You need to sleep M. Can't you do it tomorrow?"
"I haven't been able to think of anything up till now - the funeral is in less than a week!" Madonna said, throwing her hands up dramatically.
"M, you need to calm down!" Guy said, looking concerned, by trying to be firm.
"I need a drink." Madonna said, heading for the door, but Guy quickly got out of bed and closed it, blocking her exit.
"No you don't." Guy folded his arms.
"Get out of my way."
"No."
"You don't understand Guy."
"Try me."
"I write songs for a living. And I can't think of what to write for this eulogy...it's embarrassing! Even Mercy wrote this amazing poem for dad and I can't produce a thing!" Madonna looked devastated.
Guy took both her arms and held Madonna close. "Darlin', I know it will come to you eventually. But right now you are tired and upset. I have noticed you aren't eating properly either."
"I'm not hungry." Madonna said in a small voice, not looking at Guy.
He took both her cheeks in his hands. "M, look at me. Darlin'. Please." Guy said softly and Madonna looked up at him. "Please M, I am here for you. I love you." He pressed his lips to her forehead and she closed her eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks, over his fingers.
"I need help." She whispered.
"Let's go to bed now. Then tomorrow I can help you with the eulogy. We could even get the children involved if you like." Guy said calmly and Madonna nodded, looking at him. He held her for several long minutes and she didn't feel so alone, enveloped in his arms.

End of Part 10...

Part 11

"Guy, I think mom is having a breakdown. Or a meltdown. Whatever it's called." Lourdes said, sitting next to Guy on the porch.
He was watching Mercy and David play with Stelle and Estere. Guy frowned, looking at Lourdes.
"What makes you say that?"
"She's gone for a run. In this heat." Lourdes replied.
"Where did she go?" Guy asked.
"Seriously Guy, you aren't going to catch her. She was crazy fast."
"Did she say anything?"
"Something about finishing the eulogy..." Lourdes said. "I dunno why that would make you want to go for a run in this heat."
"Your mother was struggling with it. Staying up late at night struggling." Guy said, sighing.
"I don't know what to say to her. It's such a shock with grandad."
"Are you ok Lola?" Guy placed a hand on her back.
"I'm worried about mom." Lourdes said looking at Guy and he realised how much like Madonna she was - changing the subject the minute someone asked how she was and it felt uncomfortable to answer.
They looked down at the children playing, then saw Madonna run towards them, dripping with sweat, but she smiled.
"Did Lola tell you? I managed to finish the eulogy! I felt so energised I had to go for a run."
"M, we need to talk." Guy said.
"I'll go play with them." Lourdes left them alone.
"About what?" Madonna walked past Guy into the kitchen, breathless and grabbed a bottle of water out of the fridge.
"You were up all night writing. Then go running in ridiculous heat this morning." Guy said, looking concerned.
"I don't get what I've done wrong?" Madonna frowned, drinking half the bottle of water in one go.
"Darlin' you haven't done anything wrong...it's just...don't you think your behaviour is erratic?" Guy said gingerly.
"No. I have just lost my father Guy, how am I supposed to behave?" Madonna spoke sharply and he knew they were on the brink of an argument.
"I don't want to have an argument M." Guy said quietly.
"Don't start one then. I need to shower." Madonna shoved past Guy and went upstairs.
He watched her go, sighing and knowing better than to go after her straight away.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna climbed over Guy late that night and he couldn't help but smile, even though he could smell the wine on her breath before she even kissed him.
"Fuck me." She whispered in his ear.
"How much have you had to drink?" Guy asked.
"What kind of a question is that?" Madonna frowned a little. "I just said, fuck me. Do you need a permission slip to fuck me when I've been drinking?" She slurred her words.
"M..."
She slipped a hand down his pyjama bottoms and brushed her fingertips along his dick, looking at him the entire time.
"I know you dont really want me to stop." Madonna whispered in his ear, smiling smugly, as she felt him start to get hard.
"Darlin', you are completely hammered, this isn't right." Guy grabbed her wrist, removing her hand from down his bottoms. He held both her shoulders, sitting up. "M?"
"You're rejecting me." She said in a small voice, looking deflated.
"No. I am not taking advantage of you while you are vulnerable."
"But I want you too."
"Darlin' you can't even sit there without swaying on the spot. Just how much did you drink?"
Madonna shrugged. "I dunno."
"Stay there and let me get you some water."
"I need air."
"I can open the windows." Guy said, going over to open them.
"So tired..." Madonna lay on her back and Guy rolled her over on to her side.
"Stay on your side. Just in case you're sick."
Guy went to get Madonna some water. When he returned and handed her the glass, he saw silent tears running down her cheeks.
"Thanks." She said quietly and he noticed her hands tremble so much she nearly dropped the glass. Guy quickly put his hand on the glass and tilted it for Madonna, then put it on her bedside table.
"I keep dreaming about my dad. And my mom. And sometimes Anthony."
"Remember you used to have anxiety dreams about Chris?"
"Chris is...he is easier to get on with. Anthony is bitter towards all of us."
"And your dad passing away is bound to bring up memories of your mother. M you are being too hard on yourself." Guy said, taking both her hands in his. "Maybe after the funeral you can start to deal with some of this."
"I guess."
"At least you've written your eulogy."
"It's very long."
"How long?"
"Ten pages. Front and back." Madonna half smile and Guy fought the urge to laugh. "It's ridiculously long isn't it?"
"No. I am sure your father would be touched that you have so much to say about him. Can I read it tomorrow?" Guy asked and Madonna nodded.
"The children must think I'm crazy."
"Lola said she was concerned earlier. I think that had more to do with you going for a run in the blistering heat."
Madonna lay down, against Guy. "I don't want to sleep."
"You can't stay up for ever M. I'm right here if you have any weird dreams." He kissed the top of her head and she gazed up at him, wrapping an arm around Guy and kissed his bare chest.

End of Part 11...

Part 12

Madonna woke up crying and found she was alone in bed. She really didn't feel like getting up and participating in life. Stelle and Estere ran into the rooom and jumped on the bed, climbing all over Madonna.
"Why are you crying mommy?"
"Is it because Grandad is in heaven?"
They both spoke at the same time and Madonna nodded, pulling them both closer to her and they covered her with kisses, clutching her.
"Did you like our pictures?" Stelle asked and Madonna smiled through her tears.
"They are beautiful. I love them." Madonna kissed her cheek.
"Mommy are you getting dressed?" Estere asked.
"Do I have too?" Madonna sighed and both the twins nodded.
"You can see heaven outside, it's very sunny!" Stelle said sweetly and Madonna smiled again.
"Ok. Why don't you two go on outside and I will be out in a bit?"
"Promise?" Stelle asked.
"I promise baby." Madonna replied and both girls kissed her, then ran downstairs outside. Madonna got up and looked out the window and saw the twins play with David outside.
"This is..." Guy walked into the room and Madonna turned around. He held the pages of her eulogy up and sounded choked up, like he might cry.
"Is it ok? Did I ramble on and write too much?" Madonna chewed her lower lip.
Guy shook his head. "It's perfect." He went over to her, putting his arms around Madonna and kissed her.
"You're not being biased, are you Guy? You would tell me if you thought it was too long?" Madonna said, looking up at him as she held his arms.
"Of course I would tell you, darlin'. But the eulogy is beautiful as it it - very moving. Don't make it shorter." Guy said and a few tears fell down his cheeks.
"I don't think I've ever seen you cry..." Madonna said, looking sad, as she wiped his tears away with her thumbs.
"What can I say, you have a way with words M." Guy replied.
"I feel so lazy sleeping in...I really didn't want to get up though. Now the twins have talked me into going outside, so I better grab a shower before they come looking for me."
"Sleep in all you want M. You hardly sleep at the best of times and right now you need all your energy."
"I guess." Madonna sighed, taking the eulogy from Guy and putting it in the drawer of her bedside table.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Joan?" Madonna found her stepmother sitting on the porch in the middle of the night, drinking alone.
"Do you want some?" Joan held up the bottle and Madonna got a glass.
Joan poured some wine for Madonna and they both drank in silence for a couple of minutes.
"I don't know how you manage this." Joan said.
"Manage what?"
"Insomnia. It's driving me crazy."
"I'm so used to it." Madonna replied.
"No-Madonna you are still going to come home to visit me, aren't you?"
"You can call me Nonnie, Joan. It reminds me of dad. I like it. You would be the only person who called me that now. And of course I will come and visit, this is my home." Madonna said. She frowned. "Did you think I would abandon you?"
"No. But I thought you might be less inclined to come and see me." Joan said quietly.
"Not at all. I know we've had our differences in the past and I haven't made your life easy, but I still want to come home here and see you. And bring your grandchildren to visit." Madonna said and Joan smiled. "You are keeping the vineyard, I take it?"
"Yes. I love it here. So many fond memories. I couldn't imagine living anywhere else." Joan said and Madonna looked relieved. "I am looking forward to hearing your eulogy - I saw Guy reading it earlier and thought he might cry."
"He did." Madonna said, sipping wine. "Are you going to say anything Joan?"
"Yes. I can't write it down. I've tried several times, but I get too emotional. I have an idea of what I'm going to say though." Joan said.
Madonna moved closer to Joan, and Joan put her arm around her. She remembered when Madonna was a little girl and had lost her mother and even though she was an adult now it broke her heart that she'd lost her father. Joan felt moved when Madonna cuddled up to her more and both women silently cried.

End of Part 12...

Part 13

Guy and Madonna had taken the children to the beach the day before Silvio's funeral. It had been Guy's idea, he didn't want Madonna to spend a whole day feeling anxious about the following day. Madonna had been the one who gave Joan the option of a relatively quiet child-free house, or a day at the beach with them, and Joan had chosen to go with them.
"I don't think even on stage Madonna looks as happy as she does with the children." Joan said to Guy, smiling at the sight of Madonna playing with Stelle and Estere, making sandcastles a little further down in front of them.
"I think being a mother makes her happier than anything else." Guy replied, smiling at the sight of his wife having a break from her grief whilst she played with their daughters.
"She is a really good mother." Joan said and Guy looked at her.
"Have you ever told her that?" Guy asked and Joan shook her head.
"No. It wouldn't matter if I constantly praised her. I'm not Madonna's mother. We have had a very complicated relationship over the years." Joan replied. "Although I think recently - even before Silvio passed away, it has been getting better."
"Yes, I have noticed." Guy nodded. "We will bring the children to see you, Joan. Silvio being gone doesn't stop you being family." He said softly and Joan smiled at him.
"Thank you." She felt a pair of arms wrap around her and Joan looked around to see Lourdes smile at her.
"Do you want a drink, gran? Rocco and I are going to that hut cafe thingy over there."
"A lemonade would be nice dear, thank you." Joan held one of Lourdes' hands and kissed it.
"Guy?" Lourdes asked, looking at him as she continued hugging Joan.
"Tea please."
"I'll be back in a minute." Lourdes said, running to catch up to Rocco.
"Lola looks so much like Madonna." Joan said, looking amused.
"She has her temperament as well." Guy said quietly and Joan laughed.
Both Guy and Joan looked at Madonna. She looked up at them and Guy couldn't quite read her expression.
"Do you mind if I go and join them?" Joan asked.
"No, go for it." Guy said and helped her to her feet.
Joan went and sat with Madonna and the twins and several minutes later Madonna joined Guy.
"Are you alright darlin'?" Guy draped an arm around her shoulders and kissed her temple.
"Exhausted. It's exhausting pretending everything is ok. Even if it is just for a day."
"Joan just said you're a good mother."
"I think she was getting worried I wouldn't bring the children to visit after tomorrow." Madonna replied.
"I told her we would." Guy said.
"So did I. We had a little chat last night. She's still my stepmother."
"Darlin' I don't think she was just complimenting you so you would bring the children over. Anyone who sees you with our children, or any children for that matter can see how happy they make you." Guy said softly.
"Ugh, stop complimenting me!" Madonna pretended to sound annoyed.
"Why?"
"Because I have to smile and it's making my face ache!" Madonna rubbed her jaw and cheeks and Guy laughed.
"M, it's ok to be happy you know." Guy said and Madonna looked at him.
"It doesn't feel right, considering."
Guy pressed his forehead to Madonna's. "I'm sure your father would want you to be happy." He whispered and she knew he was right and didn't reply.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna woke up in the middle of the night and frowned, seeing the pictures of her parents weren't on her bedside table.
"Nonnie. There is someone who wants to meet you." A voice made her look up at the doorway and Silvio stood there, smiling and reaching out his hand.
Looking down at Guy, she saw he was fast asleep. Madonna got out of bed and went over to her father. She took his hand and let him take her downstairs, outside. Madonna's eyes were wide when she saw her mother standing out in the garden. Her face broke out into a gorgeous smile at the sight of her daughter.
"Hello Madonna. I've waited a long time to see you."
"This isn't real. Neither of you are real...I'm dreaming." Madonna said, looking from her mother to her father.
"You need to let me go." Silvio said, going over to stand by Madonna snr, taking her hand. "Like you let her go."
"I never let her go." Madonna frowned.
"And you have spent your whole life sad because you can't let go." Madonna snr said.
"You're my parents! The most important people in my life!" Madonna yelled.
"We know how much you love us Nonnie...don't hurt yourself any more because you can't let go." Silvio said.
"No! I won't let you go!"
Madonna snr was in front of Madonna in a flash, smiling. She held Madonna's jaw, her touch feather-light. "You always were a stubborn child." Madonna snr said it as though it was funny and laughed.
"I can't let go! I won't! I can't!" Madonna thrashed about in bed, moaning, until she woke up and sat bolt upright in bed and looked down at Guy, who looked at her with concern.
"Darlin', it was just a dream." He held her arm.
"They feel so real. I keep dreaming about my parents, Guy. It's driving me crazy."
"It might change after the funeral."
"I hope so."

End of Part 13...

Part 14

Madonna stared up at the ceiling, barely blinking when Guy woke up, rubbing his eyes and yawning.
"Darlin'? How long have you been awake? Did you sleep much after that dream?" Guy looked concerned.
"I'm not sure..." Madonna said in a toneless voice, like she was miles away.
"Are you ready to get up?"
"I can't do this, Guy. I can't bury my father too." Madonna turned to face Guy, her eyes shiny with tears.
Under the covers, Guy took Madonna's hand in his. "It isn't going to be easy, M. I think today might be one of the worst days of your life - "
"Don't sugar-coat it, Guy!" Madonna teased, half smiling.
" - I know you like people being real with you." Guy said. "I am going to be with you today, darlin'. And the children. You aren't alone."
"I feel like I'm not helping them with their grief. Like I'm not being a good mother." Madonna said quietly, looking out the window, chewing her lip so she wouldn't cry.
"There is no book on how to be a good mother, darlin'. And the children understand. You've being doing your best and that's all anyone can ask."
Madonna turned and kissed Guy, pressing her forehead to his. "You're so good to me, Guy." She whispered.
"I love you." He replied. "Let's do this in stages." Guy sat up. "Do you want to have a shower or breakfast first?"
"Breakfast. I think we should get the children to eat too, I don't want anything spilled on their clothes." Madonna got out of bed.
They both went to get the children up, but all the rooms were empty. Guy and Madonna went down to the kitchen, and found Joan and the children all eating breakfast in their pyjamas. It looked like nearly everyone had been crying at some point, and even the twins were quiet, sensing the atmosphere.
Madonna went and sat next to Joan, placing a hand on her shoulder for a moment and squeezing it. Joan patted Madonna's hand.
"I didn't want to disturb you. I thought you probably wouldn't have got much sleep too." Joan said, her voice wobbling and Madonna nodded. She didn't want to tell her she'd dreamed of her father and mother.
Guy helped Madonna with her breakfast - she couldn't even hold a knife without shaking.
"Mom, we're finished. We can go and get washed a dressed - I can help Stelle and Estere." Lourdes said.
"Yeah, I'll help with them too." Mercy offered and Madonna nodded, looking grateful.
Lourdes and Mercy took Stelle and Estere off to get ready, then Rocco, David and Joan left to get ready so it was just Guy and Madonna at the table. They ate cereal and toast in silence and Guy helped Madonna hold her mug of coffee, when she drank.
"I can't function. I'm like an invalid." Madonna said, blushing.
"I only helped, because I didn't want you to burn yourself." Guy said.
"I know, I wasn't having a go." Madonna replied. "I need to shower." She disappeared upstairs, stopping when she saw all the girls in Mercy's room.
Stelle and Estere were stood in black dresses, that were being smoothed down by Lourdes and Mercy.
"Both of you have to behave in church - no being loud or dancing."
"When people go to heaven, their friends and families are sad, so lots of people will be crying."
"We have to support each other. And mom."
"Mom's mom and dad are in heaven now, so she will be very upset."
"She will need plenty of hugs."
"Do you both understand?" Mercy and Lourdes asked together.
"Yes. We will behave and not be loud or dance in church and hug mom lots." Stelle and Estere said together.
Madonna hurried to the bathroom and didn't cry until she'd stripped off and was in the shower. She had a really cold shower and took a while. She put on a towelling dressing gown and dried her hair, while Guy had a shower. Then she put on a beautiful conservative black lace dress, done her hair in a French twist and put on her makeup and jewellery. Madonna put on a beautiful black lace mantilla and black lace gloves and slipped her feet into heels.
"Darlin', you look amazing." Guy said and Madonna turned around to find him in his suit.
"So do you." She went over to him, smoothing his jacket lapels. "I wish we were going to the opera or something." She sighed.
"Do you have your eulogy?" Guy asked, and Madonna nodded, but still opened her purse to check it was there.
"I'm ready." Madonna held her head high, even though she didn't ever feel like she was going to be ready.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The church was packed with family and friends - Silvio had been a very popular man, and well liked in the neighbourhood. Madonna imagined the humble way he would have smiled at so many people being there. Guy held her hand tightly as they went to find seats down the front. They were in the front few rows, with Joan and Madonna's brothers and sisters and their families. All the talking died down when the coffin was carried down the aisle and everyone stood up. Martin, Christopher, Mario and a few other family members carried the coffin to the front of the church. Madonna felt like she might faint. Guy held one of her hands, and Stelle held the other. Madonna looked down at her daughter, remembering what Mercy and Lourdes had told her and Estere and felt touched that they were all such loving girls.
The priest started talking and hymns were sang, in between various members of family - including Joan went up to talk about Silvio. Madonna was the last to go up and read her eulogy. She looked at the audience and for the first time in her life she felt frozen with fear. Her face went incredibly pale and she cleared her throat several times. Rocco and Lourdes went up and stood either side of her, holding her arms.
"Mom, you're going to be fine, you can do this." Rocco whispered in her ear.
"You strip for thousands of people at your concerts, you can read a eulogy, fully clothed at a funeral." Lourdes whispered and Madonna smiled at her daughter.
"Can you both stay up here with me?" Madonna looked from Lourdes to Rocco and they both nodded, still holding her arms.
The eulogy was very long and Madonna spoke in a calm and steady manner. When she looked out into the audience, she always looked at Guy, who made her feel calm. There wasn't a dry eye in the house, everyone cried at Madonna's speech - Lourdes and Rocco who stood with her, even Estere and Stelle - Guy sat them both on his lap. Mercy and David held each other. Tears even streamed down Madonna's cheeks, but she carried on. She only stopped when the church doors opened and everyone turned around. Stood there in a crumpled black suit that had surely seen better days, with messy hair, was Anthony. Madonna looked at him and he looked at her, then closed the doors behind him and took a seat at the back on his own. She fussed with the papers and carried on with the eulogy. When Madonna finished, everyone clapped for ages, and some even whistled. She sat down, taking Estere from Guy and having her on her lap.
"I am SO proud of you darlin'!" Guy put an arm around Madonna, kissing her forehead and she put the eulogy in her bag.
"I was so nervous. At the start. And when Anthony came in." Madonna looked over her shoulder and saw Anthony down the back on his own, actually wiping his eyes. He had been crying too.
"That was a brilliant eulogy mom." Rocco said from the row behind, placing a hand on Madonna's shoulder.
"Thank you Roccs."
"I think you had everyone in tears." Lourdes said.
"Thank you for coming up there with me. Both of you. I felt like I was going to fall apart." Madonna looked from Lourdes to Rocco and they both nodded.
Everyone went outside, after the coffin was carried out. Silvio was going to be buried next to Madonna snr, and that brought back memories for Madonna and her siblings, all of whom were crying as they sat outside whilst the priest spoke. Anthony hung back a bit, not standing with anyone, but close enough to hear what was being said. Martin, Paula, Melanie, Madonna, Jennifer, Mario and Joan all threw bits of dirt and deep red roses on the coffin as it was lowered into the ground.
"I'm going to talk to Anthony. I can't bear it that he's on his own." Madonna said to Guy, when they stood up.
"M, are you sure? I can come with you." Guy offered, not wanting Anthony to be bitter to Madonna when she was in such a fragile state.
"Baby I'll be fine. He isn't going to make a scene here. Even Anthony isn't that disrespectful." Madonna said.
"Ok. I'll wait for you with the children."
"Thanks." Madonna kissed Guy's cheek, then headed over towards Anthony, who was still stood on his own.

End of Part 14...

Part 15

Madonna felt nervous and a little shy going over to Anthony, even though he was her brother.
"That speech was...really something." Anthony said, kicking some gravel with a scuffed shoe.
"Thank you for coming." Madonna said, taking her lace gloves off.
"M, you're bleeding." Anthony said, pointing to her finger and Madonna frowned, looking at the blood dripping down it.
"Oh fuck! I must have cut it on one of the rose thorns..." Madonna sucked her finger.
"Here, have this." Anthony took Madonna's wrist and got out a clean handkerchief and wrapped it around the bleeding finger.
"But it will have my blood on it. I'll wash it for you." Madonna said, looking at him with a mixture of grateful and sadness.
"Don't worry. I have others."
"Anthony why don't you come back to the house with me?" Madonna asked softly.
"I don't know if I will be welcome." He replied, running a hand through his greasy hair.
"Of course you will be."
"Why are you being nice to me? I was horrible to you when you came to me. I don't think you or the others like me much. I don't like any of you lot." Anthony said defiantly, going back to being his usual grumpy self.
"They probably don't like you either. I sure as hell don't." Madonna shot back and Anthony raised his eyebrows at her. "But today isn't about you or I or them. It's about dad. Just one day."
Anthony pointed a finger at Madonna, narrowing his eyes. "You're the only person who could get away with talking to me like that."
"Lucky me." Madonna said sarcastically.
"Bitch." Anthony said, smiling.
"Asshole." Madonna replied.
"I am going to come just to piss you off."
Madonna shrugged. "Whatever. How did you get here?" She frowned.
"On my bike. A friend loaned it to me." Anthony pointed to a rickety looking old bike that has some rust on it. "I can ride to the house."
"Don't upset Joan." Madonna said, grabbing Anthony's arm. "And don't cause a scene."
"I won't."
"We can give you a lift." Madonna said, pointing to the car and Guy.
"I can ride." Anthony said, shaking her hand off his arm and went to get the bike.
Madonna walked towards Guy and rolled her eyes at him.
"What happened to your hand?"
"I cut a finger on the rose."
"Is Anthony coming?"
"He's riding a bike."
"Ok. Let's go." Guy said and they both got in the car with the children and headed towards the house.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Back at the house family and friends were milling about in and outside, eating and drinking and catching up with each other. At some point everyone went over to Madonna and told her how much they loved her eulogy. Some people gave her teary hugs and it made Madonna cry several times too. Anthony eventually turned up and Joan was the first person he went over too. Madonna watched them talk and hug.
"I didn't think he would come." Christopher said to Madonna and she shook her head.
"Neither did I."
"Is it too premature to think he might start talking to us again?"
"Yes. He can't stand any of us." Madonna replied.
"How do you know that?"
"He told me. I told him none of us can stand him either, but today is about dad."
Christopher smiled. "God, I missed you."
"Same." Madonna smiled at him. "I feel exhausted already, from crying and the eulogy..."
"It was incredible. Literally everyone cried. I don't think I've ever seen Martin and Mario cry before." Christopher said.
"I'm so glad Rocco and Lourdes came up. I froze at the start."
"I think people were understanding." Christopher said softly and Madonna nodded.
She made a beeline for Joan, when Anthony went to get some food.
"He said you talked him into coming." Joan replied, looking stunned. "I am glad Anthony came to the church as well."
"Me too."
"Thank you for talking him round."
"I was thinking of saying he could have a shower and stay here for a bit if he wanted too? Is that ok?" Madonna asked Joan, sounding uncertain.
"Of course."
"It's not my house and I didn't want to presume - " Madonna started but Joan held a hand up to silence her.
"This is your home. I am sure Silvio would have liked Anthony to stay here."
"I can send Guy and the children back to New York if you want some peace."
"No, dear. You need them. And I like having them around. This place is too big for just me." Joan said and Madonna draped an arm around her and kissed her cheek.
Madonna put down her drink and went outside, walking through the vineyard on her own, until she was away from everyone else and their conversations carried across the wind. It hit her all at once - the finality of her father being gone and she sank down to her knees, letting out a long agonised wail.

End of Part 15...

Part 16

Birds flew up out of nearby trees, but no one at the house heard Madonna because she was too far away. Guy looked around for Madonna, then put his drink down and went outside. He wandered through the vineyard until he saw her. Madonna was on her hands and knees, crying and wailing. It looked like she was clawing at the grass. Guy sat on his knees on the grass and rubbed her back.
"Darlin'?"
"I don't have a dad...I lost him...he's really gone..." Madonna wept, gasping for breath.
"It's just hit you." Guy said and Madonna nodded, looking over her shoulder at him. Her eyes were red rimmed and she looked very pale.
"I can't go back inside. I can't deal with being around people." Madonna sat up and Guy held her waist.
"Why don't you go and have a lie down M? It's been a long day already. You must be exhausted."
Madonna shook her head. "I won't be able to sleep." Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I feel sick."
"Have you had anything to eat or drink?"
"A couple of drinks...I think. I can't remember." Madonna pinched the bridge of her nose.
"I think you should at least go and lie down M. Even if you don't sleep, just lie down."
"Mmm." Madonna replied, as Guy helped her to her feet.
"I'll let Joan know you've gone for a nap." Guy said and Madonna nodded.
In the kitchen she splashed some water on her face, then took a bottle of wine and went up to her room. She closed the door and stripped off, putting on a strappy top and pair of pyjama bottoms. Madonna took off her jewellery, yanked the hair pins out impatiently, shaking her hair free of the French twist. She went into the bathroom and drank some wine from the bottle, then washed the makeup off her face. Madonna was crying by the time she'd finished. She drank some more wine, then paced the room, rubbing her hands together.
"M?" Guy knocked on the door and walked in before she could answer.
"You don't have to stay up here with me." Madonna said, running a shaky hand through her hair.
"Have you been drinking?" Guy asked, smelling the wine on her breath.
"Yes."
Guy spotted the bottle of wine on the bathroom counter. He went over and got it. Madonna grabbed it from him.
"I need that."
"M."
"Your dad didn't die." Madonna said, her voice wobbling.
"I know darlin'. But I am trying to look after you. Things like this worry me." Guy tilted the bottle towards her.
"It's one bottle of wine."
"Lie down. Try to relax."
"I can't relax!" Madonna yelled, pulling at her hair with both hands.
"Don't do that M." Guy put down the wine and grabbed her wrists.
"Get off me!" Madonna pushed Guy. "Get off me! Get off me! Get off me!" She pummelled his chest with her fists, but it didn't really hurt him. Guy didn't do anything, just let Madonna get her anger out. "Why aren't you stopping me?!"
"Darlin', I know you are hurting." Guy said, holding her arms when she calmed down.
Madonna just looked at Guy, then handed him the wine bottle. "I would like to be alone now." She said quietly. He kissed her forehead, took the bottle and left the room. Madonna got into bed and stared up at the ceiling. Tears fell down either side of her face.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Days after the funeral, Madonna sat in a chair in her room, staring out the window. She didn't talk to anyone, barely ate, and the only times she moved was to go to the loo or bed. Guy tried to persuade Madonna to go downstairs when her brothers and sisters visited, but she didn't say a word. All the children tried to talk Madonna into going outside or do things with them at some point.
"There must be something we can do to get mom out of her room." Mercy said.
Lourdes got Rocco, Mercy and David together out on the porch for them to try to come up with ideas to get Madonna out of her room.
"Are there any stables around here? Mom loves riding." Rocco suggested.
"I don't think so. She likes riding her bike though. We could suggest a bike ride." David said.
"She hasn't been riding when we have been here before." Lourdes sighed.
"What are you guys doing? Where are the twins?" Guy joined them on the porch.
"Stelle and Estere are playing with Joan." David said.
"We are trying to think of ideas to get mom out of her room. Out of the house." Lourdes said.
"That's really thoughtful of you, but in all honesty I don't think she will come out until she is ready." Guy replied.
"Is mom having a meltdown?" Mercy asked and everyone looked at her.
"I think it has just hit her, really hit her that her father is gone sweetheart." Guy said softly.
"It's like she is in a coma though, mom just sits there." Rocco looked concerned as he spoke.
"We have to be patient right now." Guy said, looking around at them all.
"And meanwhile?" Lourdes asked.
"I think it would be nice if you all went and talked to your mother. Sit with her for a bit and talk to her about anything. Maybe that will make her snap out of it." Guy left them too it and went up to check on Madonna.
She was still sat, staring out the window at nothing in particular. Her legs were pulled up to her chest and Madonna rocked slightly, humming to herself.
"All of the children are worried about you M." Guy said, going over and pulling a chair next to Madonna and sitting down. "They are trying to think of ways to get you out of this room." He said, but her face remained expressionless and Madonna just stared out the window, like she hadn't heard a word he'd said. "If you need anything, I will be around darlin'." Guy kissed her cheek, then left the room, looking back at Madonna briefly.

End of Part 16...

Part 17

"I'm worried about you, Nonnie. Everyone is." Joan said, placing a big mug of coffee on the windowsill in front of where Madonna sat.
Though she didn't move, or look at Joan, Madonna did sniff the smell of coffee in the air. "Shock has hit you pretty hard. It didn't seem all that real up until the funeral, huh?" Joan looked at Madonna, who pressed her eyes closed for a moment and when she opened them, tears slid down her cheeks. "None of us are going to give up on you, Nonnie. We are going to come in and talk to you every day. Until you are ready to talk to us." Joan squeezed Madonna's shoulder and kissed her cheek, then left the room and went downstairs.
"Any luck?" Guy asked and Joan shook her head.
"I'm sorry."
"It's not your fault. We've all been trying. I was thinking if this goes on for too much longer about maybe calling a doctor out?" Guy half asked, looking at Joan for approval or disapproval.
"Don't you think that's a bit extreme?" Joan said, looking alarmed.
Guy shrugged. "I don't know Joan. I have never seen M this bad. It's freaking me out." He rubbed his chin. "Maybe I could get her therapist on the phone, she might talk to her?"
"That's a good idea." Joan said, looking more comfortable with that suggestion.
"I would rather she spoke to me, but..." Guy trailed off, sighing.
"If Madonna spoked to anyone right now it would be a bonus." Joan replied. "Her therapist might suggest her reaching out to us."
"I hope so." Guy went up to Madonna and took her phone from the bedside table. There were lots of messages and calls. He scrolled through it and found her therapist. He went over to Madonna. "If you can't talk to us M, please talk to your therapist." Guy said, standing in front of Madonna, so she had to look up at him. Guy held out the phone to her and Madonna could hear her therapist ask if she was there. Madonna pressed the button to hang up and handed her phone back to Guy. He hadn't expected that reaction and put it back on her bedside table.
"Darlin', you need to talk to someone." Guy said, kneeling in front of her, his hands on both her knees and Madonna looked down at him.
Madonna shook her head, placing both hands over Guy's on her knees. Guy looked up at Madonna with desperation. It looked like they were trying to stare each other out. He stood up and held both her cheeks in his hands, stroking them with his thumbs.
"Please M. You are scaring me." He said quietly. Guy saw something flicker in her eyes - maybe fear.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
That night Madonna was tossing and turning and moaning in her sleep. Guy was wide awake in the middle of the night, sat up watching her and wondering whether to wake her up. There was a sheen of sweat covering her body, slicking some of her hair to the sides of her face and sweat patches under her arms. Madonna's eyes suddenly opened wide, like she was scared of something and it was obvious she was still dreaming.
"Help me! Help me! Help me!" She cried out, sounding desperate, but unaware of Guy next to her.
"M, you're dreaming. M." Guy said quietly, wanting to shake her out of it. He could see sweat dripping down her face and got out of bed.
Guy ran a lukewarm bath. He stood in the doorway and watched Madonna close her eyes and moan and thrash around some more. She called out for her father and for her mother and Guy felt heartbroken for her. He wished there was something more he could do for her. Guy finished running the bath and went to the bed and scooped Madonna up in his arms. She opened her eyes and was disorientated. Her body felt slippery with sweat and he had to grip her.
"Help me! Help! What are you doing?" Madonna looked confused and frowned.
Even though she was confused, he smiled. It was so good to hear her voice. He had missed it. Guy would have given anything for even an argument those past days, he thought as he lowered her into the bath. Madonna suddenly looked frightened, gripping his arms so her fingers dug into his skin.
"Don't drown me!" Madonna said and Guy looked shocked.
"I'm not trying to drown you darlin', you are very hot and sweating a lot."
"Don't drown me! Don't drown me! Don't drown me!" Madonna continued to yell at Guy, like she hadn't just heard what he said.
"M, I would NEVER drown you." Guy said firmly.
Madonna gripped the sides of the bath and looked up at him suspiciously, until her eyes focused. "What am I doing in a bath in my pyjamas?"
"Darlin', you were very hot and sweaty. You were moaning and asking for help in your sleep. What were you dreaming about?" Guy asked, smiling.
"Why are you smiling?" Madonna asked, frowning.
"Because you haven't said a word in so long M, it's great to hear your voice."
"Shock." Madonna replied simply and Guy nodded. "Everyone must think I'm crazy."
"No. They all just want you to feel better. Where you dreaming about your parents?"
"I think so. This is going to sound stupid, but I don't remember exactly."
"Nah, I've had dreams where I woke up the next morning and forgot what I dreamed about. I think everyone has that."
"I didn't realise who you were. I didn't really think you were going to drown me." Madonna half smiled and Guy laughed.
"That's a lot of effort to kill someone - carry them to a bath." He said and she laughed, blushing.
"Sorry for being such a wreck."
Guy shook his head. "No. Don't apologise for grief." He reached out and touched her cheek. "The children really miss you."
"I miss them too." Madonna admitted. "I don't want to go back to sleep."
"Valium."
"You hate it when I take that."
"Desperate times and all that."
"I love you Guy." Madonna said quietly, looking at him.
"I love you too darlin'." Guy pressed his lips to her forehead. "Very much so."

End of Part 17...

Part 18

"I don't want to go today." Madonna said to Guy, when he joined her out on the porch and handed her a coffee. "Thanks." She said, taking the mug.
It was the day when Silvio's will was going to be read out and Joan and all her brothers and sisters were going that afternoon.
"Because it makes it more real?" Guy guessed and Madonna looked at him and frowned.
"Burying dad made it real. Final. You can't get any more final than that." Madonna said almost irritably, then sighed. "Dividing his assets, belongings, wealth - it just - I don't want it to happen. How juvenile does that sound?" She cocked her head on the side, waiting for Guy's response.
"It doesn't sound juvenile darlin'."
Madonna groaned loudly, rolling her eyes. "I wish you wouldn't be so...agreeable. Understanding. Hit me, shake me, have a reaction." She glared at Guy, who looked shocked.
"M, I would never hit you. And I am trying to be supportive and make your life as easy as possible right now."
"I feel like a child. Like I am an extra child for you right now."
"I'm pretty sure most people feel like a child when they are vulnerable, M. And you aren't as boisterous as some of our children." Guy said and Madonna smiled a little, which made him smile.
"Not at the moment." Madonna said quietly.
"Do you want me to come with you this afternoon?" Guy asked and Madonna shook her head straight away.
"Joan and my brothers and sisters will be there."
"Even Anthony?" Guy asked. Since the wake, Anthony had disappeared once again.
Madonna shrugged. "I'm not entirely sure he would be included in it anyway. He and dad clashed so badly."
"I am taking you and the children out for dinner this evening." Guy said and Madonna looked at him.
"What is the occasion?"
"No occasion. I just want to try and lift your spirits, even if just for an evening right now. I would settle for that." Guy said in an upbeat way and Madonna smiled sadly, kissing his cheek, linking her arm in his and leaning against Guy.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
That evening Madonna, Guy and the children went into town and ate at a local restaurant. Madonna felt uncharacteristically shy, half hiding behind Guy and Rocco when people turned to look at her, then started talking. She took Guy's hand and he squeezed her hand, feeling it tremble in his.
"Are you ok mom?" Rocco whispered and Madonna nodded, forcing a smile, but chewing her lower lip and looking around.
"Have these small minds got nothing better to gossip about?" Lourdes muttered, glaring at people who looked their way.
"Ignore them Lola, let's try to be positive and have a nice family dinner." Guy said quietly.
"Can we have ice-cream?" Estere asked.
"For dessert." Madonna replied, smiling at her daughter's simple request.
"When is dessert?" Stelle asked, clearly wanting ice-cream too.
"After starters and main." Mercy replied.
"That's aaagges away!" Stelle groaned.
"If you wait for ice-cream, it tastes better." David said, looking at the twins with a very serious expression and they nodded, clearly believing him.
It took them forever to order, and Madonna and Guy helped the twins choose a starter and drinks. Stelle and Estere sat in between Guy and Madonna, with the others sat around the table.
"How did this afternoon go? The will? Or do you want to talk about it later?" Guy asked and Madonna shook her head.
"Dad left Joan the vineyard and some money. The rest of us have equal, generous portions of his savings and we can divide his belongings between us how we choose. I didn't realise how much dad had saved - even all the grandchildren have money." Madonna's voice wobbled and she looked moved by the gesture.
"Grandad left us money?" Lourdes looked suprised and Madonna nodded.
"I'm going to put some money into savings for Stelle and Estere in seperate accounts from my share, because obviously dad hadn't had a chance to include them." Madonna kissed the top of Stelle's head and placed an arm around her, squeezing Estere's shoulder.
"That's really sweet of you M." Guy said, looking at her proudly.
"Do we all have to save it, or can we spend some of it?" Mercy asked.
"It might be a good idea to save some and spend some." Guy replied, looking at Madonna and she nodded.
"That's the most sensible idea."
As the meal went on, Madonna relaxed more, even though she was quiet and pushed the food around her plate, not really eating. By the time they went home, she looked exhausted as if just having to function was an effort.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Late at night when everyone was fast asleep, Madonna was sat on the porch wearing only a skimpy cream slip, drinking wine from the bottle. There was a gentle breeze that blew her hair out behind her and she sat gazing up at the stars. Her peace was shattered when she saw a figure lurching towards her and Madonna stood up - swaying for a second, ready to smash the wine bottle over the intruder's head, until she saw it was one of her brothers - Martin.
"Marty? What are you doing here at this hour?" Madonna asked, her words slurring slightly.
"Same as you..." Martin grinned, seeing the nearly empty bottle in her hand. "Give me some."
"You've had enough!" Madonna said, trying to sound authoritative.
Martin reached around Madonna, trying to grab at the bottle, but she held it behind her. He looked frustrated. "This isn't you M. You are one of the together ones...not the wrecks like me and Anthony and Mario." He mentioned the siblings who'd had previous and current substance abuse issues and excessive alcohol consumption issues.
"You're not a wreck Marty. That's why I can't let you have this."
"I will knock you flat on your back for that." Martin took a couple of steps towards her.
"I think you're bluffing." Madonna said, thrusting her chin out defiantly. "You wouldn't hurt me Marty."
"Don't test me M."
Madonna held the bottle out, like she was going to give it to Martin, then quickly drank what remained. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, grinning triumphantly. Martin shrugged.
"I know where there is more." He said, heading off in the direction of the cellar.
"Marty, don't!" Madonna put the empty bottle down and stood in his way.
"You shouldn't be out here drunk and dressed like that." Martin said, looking down at the slip she wore and frowning.
Madonna laughed. "Why? Who is going to attack me in the middle of nowhere?"
"Don't joke. Anything could happen to you. You're my little sister." Martin said, his expression softening.
"We're adults." Madonna replied flatly.
"And you will always be my little sister." Martin took off his leather jacket and draped it around Madonna's shoulders. "Let's get you back inside."
"I want dad. I want him back. It hurts so much." Madonna said, leaning into Martin and letting him take her inside.
"I know M. I know." Martin replied quietly.

End of Part 18...
materialgirl86

This fiction is set in 2017. Guy Ritchie and Madonna are still married.

Part 1

"I hope your father doesn't mind having his peace shattered for a while." Guy whispered to Madonna on the plane, as they watched Lourdes, Rocco, David and Mercy playing with Stelle and Estere. They were laughing and joking at lot and the plane was pretty noisy, so it was a good thing they were on a private plane.
Madonna smiled, looking at Guy. "I did tell him they are very lively. Dad won't mind. We took all the others to see him when they were little."
"We have some noisy children." Guy said, smiling and Madonna laughed.
"It will make a nice change for dad and Joan. They love being surrounded by family anyway. It can be pretty quiet, just the two of them."
"Yeah, it must get lonely." Guy agreed. "I'm glad we have Stelle and Estere, they are going to be keeping us on our toes for quite a few years." He draped an arm around Madonna's shoulders, kissing the top of her head and she smiled and sat leaning into him more.
"It's nice to have them all with us. With Lola not living at home and Rocco out with his friends so much..." Madonna's voice wobbled.
"Darlin', they come home and call you. They will always need you, you're their mother." Guy said quietly and Madonna nodded, as she gazed up at him. "I miss them too. But I know it must be hard for you." He squeezed her arm.
"Are you ok mom?" Lourdes went over to them and Guy got up and went to join the other children to give them some space.
"Yes." Madonna sighed. "I just miss you."
"I still live in the same city." Lourdes replied, smiling. "Don't be silly mom." She wrapped her arms around Madonna and held her close, so Madonna could bury her nose in her hair.
"I'm just emotional and have been sleeping less." Madonna replied, when they stopped hugging each other.
"You still have Rocco, David, Mercy, Estere and Stelle at home." Lourdes said in an attempt to cheer up Madonna.
"Rocco is out with his friends a lot. And David and Mercy are growing up so fast lately."
"But Mercy and David will still be at home for quite some years yet. And Stelle and Estere even more. Rocco and I still see you a lot too." Lourdes continued and Madonna nodded, smiling.
"I'm so glad you're back in New York. I was proud of you for going to Michigan, don't get me wrong, but I like that you're in the same city as me."
"Me too." Lourdes smiled and lay across Madonna, letting her mother stroke her hair.
Guy looked over at Madonna looking more content, and Lourdes who smiled back at him. She always knew what to say to make things better, a lot like her mother.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Hi dad." Madonna smiled, almost running into Silvio's open arms. He looked equally as happy to see her.
"Nonnie, I missed you." Silvio said, using her childhood nickname as he held her.
"Don't, or I'm going to start crying." Madonna whispered.
Guy was talking to Joan and Stelle and Estere were running around, with Rocco and Mercy trying to chase them so they could meet Silvio. They thought this was a game and continued running around, laughing.
Lourdes and David kissed and hugged Joan and Silvio, followed by Rocco and Mercy, when Madonna eventually caught Stelle and Estere and told them there was someone special who wanted to meet them.
"Girls, this is my dad and my step-mother." Madonna said, kneeling down between Stelle and Estere, holding both of their hands. She looked up at Silvio and Joan. "And these two beautiful girls are Stelle and Estere."
"Hello mommy's daddy and step-mommy." Stelle and Estere said together and they were so cute that everyone smiled and there was some laughter.
"You can call us nanny and grandad, it might be easier." Joan said warmly and the girls nodded.
"How about I show you the room you will be staying in?" Silvio suggested.
"Yes!"
"Yes please!"
"Dad, we are staying at a hotel..." Madonna started.
"Please can we stay here mommy!" Estsere pulled at Madonna's top.
"Can we see our room?" Stelle asked.
"We have more than enough room, Nonnie. A bit of noise will make a nice change. How often do I get to see all my grandchildren together like this?" Silvio asked and everyone looked at Madonna expectantly.
"Dad, we were going to stay for like a week."
"That's fine."
"If you insist." Madonna held up both her hands, but was secretly pleased to be staying there instead of in yet another hotel.
"Who wants to help get the stuff out of the car?" Guy looked at the children.
"I will." David said.
"Me too." Rocco headed towards the car.
"Do you guys want to see which room you would like too?" Joan asked Lourdes and Mercy, who nodded and followed her.
"Dad are you sure - " Madonna started again, but Silvio held a hand up to silence her.
"The house in more than big enough. And the girls can run around in the vineyard." Silvio said, looking at Stelle and Estere wandering into the house, taking everything in.
"Thank you daddy." Madonna hugged Silvio and kissed him. "I should go and help Guy."
"Ok. Will the girls be ok to share a room?"
"They would love too." Madonna said. She watched Silvio catch up to the twins and smiled, when she heard him say how lucky they were to have Madonna as their mommy. Stelle and Estere then proceeded to tell their new grandad how much they love their mommy, all of which nearly made Madonna cry.
"Darlin'?" Guy looked at her questioningly. "Someone hasn't been naughty already, surely?" He touched her arm and Madonna shook her head and told Guy the conversation she'd just heard between the girls and her father and Guy wrapped his arms around Madonna and held her. "I think you are tired M. You've been nearly crying since the plane."
"Yeah, you're right."
"Why don't you go and have a nap? The boys and I have the luggage covered."
"No, I want to help out. I'll be plenty tired by this evening."
"You are so stubborn sometimes M." Guy said, only half scolding her and Madonna nodded, half smiling.

End of Part 1...

Part 2

Dinner that evening was a whole lot chaotic than Joan and Silvio were used to, but clearly they liked the lively conversations of the children, who were all talking over each other.
"This reminds me of when you and your brothers and sisters were young." Silvio said to Madonna, motioning to everyone talking over each other and Madonna laughed.
"I didn't realise how loud we must have been." Madonna said, looking around the table at her children with some amusement.
"I do miss the noise sometimes. It's very quiet here, even with people coming to the vineyard."
"I'll try and come more often dad. Maybe not with all of the children and for a week at a time..." Madonna said and Silvio laughed.
"Nonnie I'm really proud of you, adopting those girls. They are lucky to have you as their mother." Silvio said, looking at Madonna with a mixture of love and admiration.
"Guy and I are lucky to have them." Madonna said, holding Guy's hand on the table.
"They certainly keep us on our toes." Guy said, smiling.
Estere and Stelle were talking to Joan, or keeping her entertained with their singing and encouraging her to join in. Joan was smiling and singing with them.
When the plates were cleared away, Madonna, Guy, Silvio and Joan sat on the sofas while the children entertained them. Mercy and Lourdes played the piano, sat side by side. Rocco and David played guitars and Stelle and Estere sang.
"You both have a very talented group of children." Joan said to Madonna and Guy, who nodded, looking proud.
"They are all really creative, we're so proud of them." Madonna replied.
"That wine was really something." Guy said to Silvio, who smiled.
"I can give you some bottles to take home, when you go if you like."
"That would be great." Guy said.
Lourdes and Rocco had left Mercy and David playing the piano and guitar and were dancing with Stelle and Estere, singing with them a bit as well. Silvio and Joan clapped and Guy and Madonna cheered them on. Madonna filmed some of it on her phone and posted it on Instagram.
When they finished, Madonna noticed Silvio looked tired. She followed him out of the room when he excused himself, and put a firm hand on his shoulder.
"Daddy? Are you ok?" She asked in almost a whisper.
"Yes Nonnie." Silvio said, patting her hand. "I'm just tired, that's all." He said, turning to face her.
"You would tell me if there was something wrong, wouldn't you?"
"I'm old, Nonnie. I just tire easily sometimes. I promise I would tell you if there was something wrong." Silvio said, fixing Madonna with a stare that let her know the conversation was over.
"Ok." Madonna said. Something had shifted in the atmosphere and didn't feel right, but she couldn't put her finger on it.
They both went back in the room and everyone spent the next ten minutes of so saying goodnight to each other. Madonna and Guy put Stelle and Estere to bed, reading them several stories before they drifted off.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Tell me." Guy said, as Madonna shifted for the millionth time that night and he couldn't sleep either.
"What?" Madonna frowned, still staring up at the ceiling.
"Something is bothering you darlin'."
"My dad."
"What about him?"
"I think he lied to me."
"About?"
"I asked him if there was something wrong. He promised me he would tell me if there was...and that he was just tired. But I think there is something wrong with him." Madonna looked at Guy, her eyes glittering in the semi-darkness.
"Perhaps Silvio doesn't want to worry you." Guy suggested.
"It worries me more that he won't tell me."
"M. He probably thinks you are busy enough, with Estere and Stelle..."
"I am never busy enough for my own father!" Madonna shot back, frowning.
Guy held up his hands defensively. "Ok, ok. I never said you were."
"Maybe I should talk to Joan." Madonna chewed her lower lip.
"What if there really is nothing wrong? You would be worrying Joan for no good reason." Guy said softly, looking at Madonna with concern.
"Or maybe she knows something..." Madonna got out of bed and started pacing at the foot of it.
"Get back into bed M. You are going to drive yourself crazy with 'what if' and get no sleep."
"I've spent my life on little sleep, Guy." Madonna said quietly.
"How about I talk to Joan tomorrow? I will be as subtle as I can." Guy said and Madonna stopped pacing and looked at him.
"Would you?"
"Yes."
"Thank you baby." Madonna got back into bed, moving right into Guy and he held her, kissing her.
"Please try to calm down darlin'. You need sleep, whatever you say." He said and she nodded.
The phone rang early the following morning and Madonna was the only person who heard it downstairs, because she was sleeping lightly. Madonna got out of bed and put on her dressing gown, then ran down to the kitchen and picked up the phone. Her eyes were wide and the colour drained from her face as she dropped the receiver and it swung, slamming into the wall several times and she howled, waking the whole house. Guy ran down stairs and skidded to a halt in the kitchen, when he saw the state Madonna was in, crying and shaking.
"Darlin'? Darlin'?" Guy held her arms.
"My dad i-is in h-h-hospital. H-heart a-attack." Madonna said, hardly able to speak.

End of Part 2...

Part 3

Guy drove Madonna to the hospital not long after the phone call. He'd helped her get changed and got dressed himself. Guy then told Lourdes and Rocco what had happened and they were both left in charge of the others.
"Shall we tell the others what happened?" Rocco asked quietly.
"Is mom going to be ok?" Lourdes asked, looking concerned.
"You can tell the others, but try not to worry them. And I will look after M. Everything will be fine." Guy said calmly, even though he didn't quite believe it himself.
Madonna didn't say anything in the hour it took them to get to the hospital. She pressed her head against the window, staring out of it at nothing in particular. Every time Guy opened his mouth to say something, he closed it again. It was a very tense silence. Guy was almost relieved when they arrived at the hospital.
"If your father is as strong as you are, there will be nothing to worry about M." Guy said, when they got out of the car and Madonna looked at him expressionlessly, shrugging.
"I wouldn't know, because clearly no one tells me anything!" She sounded irate and Guy grabbed her shoulders.
"Hey! Don't be hard on Joan when we get in there."
"What's that supposed to mean?" Madonna frowned.
"If your dad had any health problems, I expect she would have known. Maybe he didn't want to worry anyone else." Guy suggested.
Madonna broke free from his grasp. "Don't worry, I'm not going to cause a scene." She said vehemently.
They found Silvio in no time at all, with Madonna nearly sprinting down the corridors and Guy following. Joan was sat by Silvio's side, holding his hand, and he was sat up in bed, lying propped up against a lot of pillows.
"I told you not to worry Nonnie, Joan." Silvio scolded his wife lightly, sighing.
"I could hardly not call Madonna, when she is staying with us!" Joan protested softly.
"Has this happened recently?" Madonna frowned, going over to Silvio and holding his other hand.
"Only a small one. I was in and out of this place."
"And nobody called me?" Madonna asked faintly, looking from Silvio to Joan.
"Your father didn't want me to, darling." Joan said, looking regretful.
"Why worry you when you are thousands of miles away?" Silvio said, shrugging like it was no big deal.
"Do any of my brothers and sisters know?"
"No." Silvio replied. "I'm going to be fine Nonnie. This is why I don't tell you, because you get yourself all worked up and stressed out." He said motioning to her.
"Shall we go and get coffee?" Joan suggested to Guy and he nodded.
"Do you want one darlin'?" He asked Madonna.
"Black please." Madonna replied.
"They decided to keep me in overnight. Just to keep an eye on me." Silvio said and Madonna frowned.
"That sounds serious."
"It's to do with my age, Nonnie. Although Joan found it necessary to call your brothers and sisters. So Chris might be coming here or by the house at some point. I do wish you would make up." Silvio said, studying Madonna's face.
She clenched her jaw. "This isn't about our problems."
"Let it go."
Madonna sighed. "Have you heard from Anthony recently?" She referred to her older brother, who was currently homeless.
Anthony was an alcoholic and had stolen from Silvio and Joan to buy drink, and despite them trying to help him and Madonna paying for a couple of rounds of rehab, he had ended up homeless.
"No." Silvio sighed. "I wish there was something we could do to help him, but some people make it impossible to reach them."
"I could go look for him, if you wanted to see him." Madonna offered.
"Thank you Nonnie, but I don't think he wants to see any of us. He knows where I am if he wants to get in contact."
"Dad, I can stay longer and help you and Joan. And I'm sure the children would help around the house. Anything you need." Madonna suggestedly, trying to sound calm, but her voice was shaky.
"That would be nice." Silvio said, knowing it would be easier to give in than argue with his very stubborn daughter.
Guy and Joan returned with the coffee and they all sat down, Joan on one side of Silvio, Madonna on the other with Guy next to her.
"Is there anything you need from home dad? I can go get it for you." Madonna offered, wanting to feel useful.
"A change of clothes for tomorrow. And there are a couple of books on my bedside table. Is that ok? I don't want to put you out Nonnie."
"It's no problem. We can go in a minute." Madonna said, looking at Guy, who nodded.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Is grandad ok?" Stelle asked, the minute Madonna stepped through the door.
"Yes. He just needs to spend the night in hospital." Madonna smiled, scooping her up in her arms and kissing Stelle.
"Mommy, you sounded sad." Estere said, looking worried.
Madonna scooped Estere up in her other arm, kissing her cheek also. "Mommy was just worried, because her daddy was sick. But they are giving him medicine to make him all better." She carried them both to the living room, where the others were and put them down.
"So is grandad going to be ok?" David asked.
"I think so. He had a heart attack, but they want to keep him in over night because of his age." Madonna said. Mercy went over and hugged her and Madonna smiled down at her daughter.
"I hope you guys have been behaving for Lola and Roccs."
"They have." Lourdes nodded.
"Is there anything you want us to do?" Rocco asked, looking up from his phone.
"No thanks, baby."
"Are you gonna stay at the hospital overnight?" Lourdes asked.
Madonna looked at Guy. "Probably not. We are just taking some clothes and books, so we might be there a while. Do you mind staying here?"
"No, we're having a good time here, aren't we guys?" Lourdes said and everyone said 'yes!' and Madonna smiled, then went upstairs. Guy went after her.
"M. He looked good." Guy said quietly, following her into Silvio and Joan's room.
"I know."
"We could stay overnight if you wanted too...looks like Lola and Roccs have everything under control here." Guy said softly.
"I don't know. Joan will be with him. I don't want him to think I'm worried." Madonna said, as she put a change of clothes in a holdall.
"Darlin', he probably knows you are worried." Guy replied, watching Madonna carefully place the books on top and zip it up. He placed both hands on her shoulders and could feel how tense she was. "Silvio is going to be fine."
"I know." Madonna said, feeling as uncertain as the previous night.

End of Part 3...

Part 4

Madonna and Guy were walking along the hospital hallway to her father, when she spotted two of her sisters - Melanie and Paula coming out of his room. Her face lit up when she saw them and Madonna ran towards them.
"Oh my god, it's so good to see you both!" Madonna said, as they both hugged her.
"We shouldn't leave it so long next time!" Paula replied, smiling.
"And try not to meet in a hospital." Melanie added and the three women laughed.
"Chris is in with him now, just to warn you." Paula said and Madonna's smile faded.
"Oh. I might just wait until he leaves."
"Darlin', don't you think you should just talk to him?" Guy suggested and all three women looked at him.
"Guy has a point." Melanie said quietly.
"I'm here for dad, not Chris." Madonna replied, looking at Guy like he'd betrayed her.
"Maybe another time." Paula said softly.
"Where are you guys staying?" Madonna changed the topic.
"In town." Melanie said.
"Why don't you come up to the house for dinner later? You can meet Estere and Stelle." Madonna said and Melanie and Paula nodded.
"Sure, we would love too." Paula said. "We'll see you later Maddy." She hugged her sister again and they both left.
"Thanks for the support." Madonna said sourly to Guy.
"Don't be like that M. Just talk to him. Let it go."
"Another time." Madonna said, sitting outside the room her father was in and Guy sat next to her. "We were so close, Guy. I can't let it go and I can't forgive him. Not now, anyway. It still hurts."
"Only because you let it."
"Ok."
Chris left the room, surprised to see Madonna, who stood up and didn't look at him, walking straight past him to her father. Guy looked at Chris, then followed Madonna and Chris left, sighing.
"Nonnie." Silvio said, when Madonna sat next to him.
"If this is going to be a lecture, I'm leaving." Madonna said and Silvio shoom his head, deciding against it.
"Thank you for the clothes and books."
"Jennifer, Mario and Martin came by just before Chris." Joan said, sounding happy that all the family were in town.
"I saw Melanie and Paula just now too." Madonna replied.
"If you wanted to go and catch up with them, I would understand." Silvio said. "There isn't really a lot to do around here."
"I want to stay here with you dad. I can catch up with them later." Madonna said, holding one of Silvio's hands. He saw something that resembled fear in her eyes, but she was doing her best to hide it.
"Silvio I might go home and have a wash and get changed." Joan said.
"Of course." Silvio nodded.
"I'll take you, Joan." Guy offered.
"Thank you, that's very kind." Joan kissed Silvio and Madonna, then left with Guy.
"It will be nice to see everyone later." Madonna said and Silvio nodded.
"I am not going to lecture you Nonnie, but maybe talk to Chris? I know he wants to buil bridges with you. You could at least listen to what he has to say."
"Maybe. I'm not promising anything though." Madonna replied.
"Why do you look so scared?" Silvio asked, frowning.
"I love you. I don't want anything to happen to you, dad." Madonna said quietly and he felt the slightest tremor in her hand.
"It was just a minor heart attack. Nothing to worry about." Silvio replied and Madonna rolled her eyes and laughed.
"Only you would call a heart attack something 'minor'."
"I'm still here, Nonnie."
"I want to find Anthony and make things right with him. So maybe I should give Chris a chance too." Madonna said, chewing her lower lip.
"That's all you can do, give your brothers a chance. The rest is up to them." Silvio replied, looking at Madonna proudly.
"I missed you. I even missed Michigan, but don't tell anyone that." Madonna said, smiling and Silvio laughed. "I'm going to try and come home more, to see you."
"That would be wonderful Nonnie."
"Not always with the children and Guy. Sometimes I want you to myself." Madonna said and Silvio nodded.
"Nonnie?"
"Yes?"
"Can you please get a nurse? I feel a bit strange." Silvio asked and Madonna frowned, nodding and hurrying from the room to get a nurse.
Madonna returned with a couple of nurses just as Silvio was having another heart attack.
"Dad!" Madonna rushed over to hold his hand.
Silvio clutched his chest with one hand and reached out to hold her hand with his other hand. "Nonnie...it's ok..." He said with some difficulty.
"Mrs Ritchie, can you please wait outside the room?" One of the nurses asked, as the consultant rushed into the room.
"I need to be with my dad!" Madonna yelled.
"Nonnie...do as you are told...for once..." Silvio managed to smile and Madonna went outside the room. She pressed her hand to the glass and Silvio never took his eyes from her.
Madonna pulled her phone out of her bag and phoned Guy. "You need to bring Joan back right now! I need you right now!" She practically screamed down the phone.
"M, calm down! What is wrong?" Guy asked.
"Dad is having a heart attack. It looks serious." Madonna said, tears streaming down her cheeks.
"Oh my god. We're coming. M, please try to calm down. I know it must be hard. But your father is strong."
Madonna nodded. "Yeah." She hung up, unable to say anything else, dropping her phone in her bag, feeling like she was five years old and her mother was dying all over again. It made her own chest ache and she put a hand to it, silently praying for her father.

End of Part 4...

Part 5

Madonna was sat outside the room her father was in, her head bowed, eyes closed and hands clasped together in front of her head when Guy arrived with Joan.
"M? Darlin'?" Guy sat next to Madonna, putting an arm around her and she looked up, her eyes red-rimmed from crying, tears still sliding down her cheeks.
"He died. Just now." Madonna said.
They both looked up when they heard Joan howl from the room and standing up, Guy and Madonna saw a couple of nurses try to console her.
"I should go..." Madonna trailed off, nodding towards Joan and Guy watched her.
The nurses left Madonna to hold Joan, and gave them all some space. Guy stepped inside the room, looking at both women. He wondered if Madonna had held her father like that when she had lost her mother. It was like she had to have the strength to be the adult all over again, and he had new found admiration for his wife.
"I am so sorry, ladies. Silvio was a really good guy." Guy said quietly and both women looked at him, while tears ran down their faces and nodded.
"I was just saying I needed to come and see dad more." Madonna wept. "It's too late now!" She covered her mouth with a shaky hand and Guy wrapped his arms around her, pulling Madonna close and kissing the top of her head.
"The rest of your siblings are on their way. Joan called them on the way here." Guy said and Madonna nodded.
"Thanks." She looked at Joan, smoothing Silvio's hair, touching his cheek, looking completely and utterly distraught.
Madonna looked over at her father and Guy felt her go almost rigid in his arms. "He looks so small and vulnerable." She whispered, looking at Guy. "I'm too shocked to get hysterical right now. This isn't real."
"Darlin', there isn't a correct way to grieve. Everyone is different." Guy replied.
"I thought he was going to be ok. I can't believe he isn't coming home with us." Madonna's voice faltered and her face was an ashy colour.
"M? Do you want some air?"
"I feel sick." Madonna said, rushing from the room. She threw up in a wastebasket next to the nurses station along the hallway, Guy hot on her heels.
One of the nurses gave her a glass of water and a bed pan, in case Madonna felt sick again. Guy took her outside the room her father was in and they sat down. Melanie, Paula and Martin returned, followed by Chris, then Jennifer and Mario. There was a lot of crying and hugging, but Madonna and Chris managed to avoid each other. Guy noticed them look each others' way occasionally, and and he wondered if the other siblings sensed the atmosphere between them.
"Has anyone talked to Anthony recently?" Martin asked, looking around and they all shook their heads.
"We could go find him." Madonna suggested.
"Maybe I should go alone...you know how bitter he has been recently." Martin said softly, not wanting another brother and sister argument in the family.
"Yeah, you're right."
"Can we go in and see dad?" Jennifer asked.
"Yes." Joan said, squeezing her hand. "Maybe a couple at a time." She suggested and the rest of them sat outside the room.
"I need to tell the children. Oh god, how am I going to tell Stelle and Estere?" Madonna whispered to Guy, who took her hand and kissed it.
"I can help you explain it to them." He replied.
"We could all come up to the house this evening and have dinner together. In dad's honour." Melanie suggested, looking around at her brothers and sisters.
Chris and Madonna looked at each other, then Chris looked at Melanie. "Maybe not."
"You should come." Madonna said, her jaw set as she looked down at her lap, then up at Chris and sighed. "Our differences don't matter right now."
"If you are sure." Chris said.
"Don't make this about me." Madonna replied.
"Hey, come on. No fighting." Paula said, looking from one sibling to the other. "We need to be there for each other."
Joan came out of the room and held Jennifer, who wouldn't stop crying. Chris and Martin went in next. Madonna stood up, looking down at Guy.
"We've seen dad. I need to tell the kids."
"M, are you sure you don't want to see him?"
"Guy, we need to go." Madonna said in the firmest tone she could manage.
"Ok darlin'."
"Is it ok if you all come at about eight?" Madonna suggested and they nodded. She turned and left, like she couldn't leave the hospital fast enough, with Guy following.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna had started crying when she and Guy gathered all the children together to tell them, so Guy had been the one to tell them that their grandad had died. He had Stelle and Estere in his lap and when they looked confused, Guy explained that Silvio had gone up to heaven. Guy explained it in such a nice way, that it made Madonna cry harder. All of the children ended up in tears, even the boys - Rocco and David. Lourdes and Rocco sat either side of Madonna and David and Mercy sat in her lap. They all wanted to be close to Madonna, to hug her and also be consoled themselves. When Guy had finished explaining to Stelle and Estere, they were both crying and reaching for Madonna, so David and Mercy sat at her feet on the floor, touching her knees, so Madonna could hold them.
"All of your aunties and uncles will be coming up to the house for dinner this evening." Guy told them.
"Even Chris?" Rocco asked.
"Even Chris." Madonna replied softly.
"I'll make some drinks." Guy said, getting up and wanting to do something useful.
"I can help." Lourdes said and David also went out with them to the kitchen. "Mom looks totally out of it." Lourdes said, when they were out of earshot of Madonna.
"She is in shock at the moment. I don't think it has sank in properly yet."
"I thought grandad wasn't seriously ill?" David half asked, looking confused.
"When you are older, you are more prone to heart attacks, son. You don't need to be seriously ill to have one." Guy replied.
"Grandad was strong though. Like mom." Lourdes frowned, fresh tears forming in her eyes.
"I know, Lola." Guy said sadly, looking at Madonna. Rocco had his arm around her and she was hugging Stelle and Estere tightly, like she was scared to let go of them.
"Can we see him?" Lourdes asked and the question caught Guy off guard.
"Why? Don't you believe he is dead?" David asked.
"I can take you later, if you need to see him." Madonna appeared in the doorway, as pale as a ghost.
"M, we are all having dinner."
"Not that much later."
"Do I have to go mom?" David looked distressed at the thought of seeing his dead grandad.
"No, sweetheart." Madonna held his chin and kissed his forehead. She turned to the others. "If any of you want to say goodbye to Grandad, you can come. If not, I will understand."
"I want to come." Rocco said.
Mercy, Stelle and Estere decided they didn't want to go and Guy looked at Madonna.
"I can drive you. I don't think you should be driving, M."
"In case I suddenly get hysterical in the car?" Madonna asked, raising her eyebrows.
"Because I am worried about you." Guy placed a hand over Madonna's on the table and she looked at it, chewing her lower lip.

End of Part 5...

Part 6

Guy drove Madonna, Lourdes and Rocco back to the hospital. Silvio had been moved to another room that was private, and Joan and Jennifer were with him. Jennifer had an arm around Joan and was whispering words of comfort in her ear. Both women looked up when they saw Rocco and Lourdes, followed by Madonna and Guy.
"I'm so sorry gran." Lourdes said, wrapping her arms around Joan the minute Jennifer had let go of her mother.
"Me too, Lola, me too." Joan said, holding Lourdes, thinking how grown up she was since she'd last seen her.
"Why don't we give them some space, mom? We can get a coffee." Jennifer suggested softly and Joan nodded.
As they passed Madonna and Guy, Madonna grabbed Jennifer's arm, holding it firmly. "If there is anything I can do for you..." She trailed off and Jennifer nodded.
"The same to you, M." Jennifer whispered, then followed Joan out of the room.
"What was that all about?" Guy asked Madonna, looking confused.
"I don't know. I just guess Jen wants to feel useful, like I do." Madonna replied, watching Lourdes and Rocco.
Lourdes slowly went over to Silvio and leaned forward, holding her hair back and tenderly kissed his cheek. "Grandad looks so...small." She said, frowning.
"Roccs, are you ok?" Guy asked, noticing all the colour had drained from Rocco's face, on which was an expression of horror.
"I - I think I can't handle this..." Rocco turned and practically ran from the room.
"I'll go. You two stay here." Madonna said, following her son to a bench outside.
Rocco looked embarrassed when Madonna sat next to him.
"Mom, I'm sorry. I haven't seen anyone...dead before." Rocco said. He studied Madonna's face, frowning slightly. "Grandad looked like he was sleeping, like he could move at any second."
"I know, baby. It's hard to see someone you love like that." Madonna held Rocco's forearm firmly, smoothing it with her thumb. "There is a way of thinking of it as not really being grandad, but more like the body his soul used to be in."
"That doesn't make it any easier." Rocco replied.
Madonna shrugged. "I don't know what to say. It has only just happened and it's a shock. I don't think it's really hit me yet. This just feels like a nightmare."
"Mom?"
"Yes?"
"Is it as hard as losing your mom?" Rocco looked curious.
Madonna let go of Rocco's arm and looked thoughtful, considered what he had asked. With a slight frown, she looked at him.
"It's different. I was so young with my mom. I had hardly any time with her. With dad I had years and years. It does feel strange to have no parents though." Madonna's voice wobbled.
"You have Joan." Rocco said.
"It's not the same."
"What about uncle Chris and uncle Anthony?"
Madonna sighed. "I am going to try. Only for dad's sake."
"He probably would have liked that." Rocco smiled briefly.
"He would." Madonna nodded. "Do you want some space or do you mind me staying?"
"Please stay mom." Rocco said and wrapped both arms around her, resting his cheek on her shoulder. Madonna held him, kissing the top of his head.
Several long minutes passed and they stay sat like that, saying nothing, until Rocco stood up.
"I think I want to go and see grandad now."
"Are you sure? You don't have too." Madonna stood up, looking concerned.
"I want too." Rocco said and Madonna took his hand and they went back to Silvio.
Guy was sat outside the room, holding Lourdes, who was in floods of tears. He mouthed 'I got this' to Madonna when she looked worried and she gave him a grateful nod, following Rocco in the room.
This time Rocco went over to Silvio and reached out, hesitated, then placed one of his hands over his grandad's. He then kissed Madonna's cheek and left the room. She saw him sit the other side of Lourdes and hold her with Guy, who looked glad to have company.
Madonna pushed the door and went to sit next to Silvio, taking one of his hands in both of hers. "Please wake up dad. Please. Wake up and tell us this is just a joke." She quietly pleaded. "I need you." Tears spilled down her cheeks and she felt a growing ache in her chest, it felt like it was spreading across her body. "Please don't leave me. I know I wasn't always easy and you didn't always like the things I said and done, but I would give anything to have you back. Please...please...please come back." Madonna didn't say any more, but cried and cried. Guy took both her hands and Madonna stood up and he held her, smoothing her back and her hair.
"I want him back, Guy. I want him back." She wept.
"I know darlin'." He replied. "I know."

End of Part 6...

Part 7

That evening, even though Silvio had died, the table at dinner was very busy and hectic. All of Madonna's brothers and sisters had turned up and everyone had helped cook and spent time with her children, because they didn't get to see them very often. Everyone had such busy lives, it was only once in a while they got to see Madonna, Guy and their children. When they were sat around the table eating, they were all telling positive and funny stories about Silvio. Even Joan managed to smile. Guy noticed Madonna was just pushing food around her plate, barely looking up from it. She took several long sips of wine and got up.
"I need some air." Madonna said quietly.
"I'll come with you darlin'." Guy offered, but she shook her head.
"No. Please stay here. I won't be long." Madonna touched Guy's shoulder, then almost hurried out of the back door, down to the vineyard. It was starting to get dark and even though they were on private land, Guy didn't like the thought of her being alone.
"I can make sure she is ok." Christopher offered and everyone turned to look at him, except for Stelle and Estere, who had no idea about the bad blood between their mother and her brother.
"Are you sure that's a good idea?" Guy frowned.
"Madonna will let me know if it isn't soon enough." Christopher smiled, then also went out to the vineyard.
He found her walking at a fast pace through the vineyard, but managed to catch up.
"Guy, I told you to leave me alone!" Madonna said in an irritated manner, whirling around, surprised to see Christopher there. "Sorry, I thought - " She stopped dead.
"Do you want Guy?" Christopher asked. "I can get him for you."
"Did it sound like I wanted Guy?" Madonna asked with her hands on her hips.
"I guess not." Christopher smirked.
"Who sent you? Paula? Joan?"
"No. I would like to apologise for any pain I caused you with the book. I know it might take us a while to have any kind of relationship again, but I would like us to try. I can't bear the thought of you hating me." Christopher said and Madonna stared at him as he spoke and her hard expression softened as she shook her head.
"I don't hate you Chris. I forgave you a while ago. I just didn't tell you. I didn't want to see you, because I thought it would remind me of your betrayal. But in light of dad dying, it seems trivial now. I know he wanted us to make up."
"He said that to you too?" Christopher asked.
"Yeah. Why did he speak to you about it?"
"He wanted me to try and reach out to you more. But he forgot how close I was to you M, I know too much pressure and I might have lost you for good." Christopher said slowly.
"I don't want to lose anyone else for good in our family!" Madonna said and started to cry. She looked so incredibly vulnerable and Christopher knew she would be ok with him hugging her. He held Madonna and she held him back.
"It doesn't feel real, does it?" Christopher said over Madonna's shoulder, as he held her.
"No. I was just telling dad that I was going to come and see him more with the children, literally today and now he is gone." Madonna let go of Christopher and wiped her eyes with her fingers.
"There was something in the way Joan panicked when she phoned me, it's almost like she knew."
"Dad kept playing it down though, saying it wasn't serious." Madonna said, chewing her lower lip.
"That was typical dad." Christopher replied, sighing.
"I keep thinking he is going to walk up that drive and laugh, saying it was a cruel prank he played on us." Madonna looked down the sweeping, dark deserted drive.
"Same here."
"I couldn't cope with being around so many people in there, I hope no one thought I was being rude coming out here." Madonna said, a worried expression on her face as she looked at Christopher.
"Not at all. We all cope in different ways. It was a bit hectic in there. I was worried if I came out here you might send me back in there!" He joked and she laughed.
"I think the vineyard is big enough for us both to have space. Although it is rather dark out here, so I do prefer your company." Madonna said, linking her arm in Christopher's, resting her cheek against him and looking up at her brother as they walked. Christopher looked down at Madonna and kissed the top of her head.
"We are lucky to have a big family at a time like this." He said softly and she nodded in agreement. They walked further in to the vineyard in comfortable, familiar silence.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"So...is everything good with Chris now? I didn't hear any arguing and you came back to the house together." Guy said, joining Madonna in bed and she nodded.
"Yes. Life is too short. I forgave him a while back. I just didn't want to see him."
"That is understandable." Guy said. He noticed there were two extra pictures on Madonna's bedside table. There was the usual one of her mother, one of her father had also been added and a picture of her parents on their wedding day. "I like those pictures." He said softly. Madonna gazed up at them and smiled sadly.
"They were such a beautiful couple." She replied.
"At least they are together again now." Guy said, thinking it would be a comforting thing to say to Madonna, but she glared at him then frowned.
"But they're not here, with me!" She said.
"I just ment - "
"I know what you ment!" Madonna spat.
"M, I am just trying to comfort you. It is difficult to know what to say at a time like this - "
"Then keep your goddamn mouth shut! You don't need to constantly be talking." Madonna sat up, wrenching both hands through her long, wavy blonde hair.
"Darlin'..." Guy placed a hand on the small of her back and Madonna flinched out of his grasp.
"Don't touch me." She made a face of disgust and got out of bed.
"Where are you going?"
"Go to sleep Guy." Madonna said, putting on her dressing gown. He heard her go downstairs and sighed. When she didn't return after about fifteen minutes, Guy went down to see where Madonna had gone.
She was sat on the garden sofa swing on the porch, eating a plate of leftovers from the meal they'd had earlier.
"I can cook you something else if you want, M." Guy suggested, sitting on the sofa next to her. It was only then that he realised she was softly crying as she ate. He draped an arm around her and Madonna moved right into him.
"I'm sorry Guy."
"You have nothing to be sorry for darlin'." Guy replied, kissing her temple.
"I am just a little hungry, you don't have to go to any trouble..." Madonna gazed up at him.
"It's no trouble. How about an omelette or something? At least it would be warm." Guy said and before Madonna could answer, her stomach gave a little rumble.
"That would be nice, thank you." Madonna kissed Guy, getting up and scraping the cold leftovers into the bin. She sat at the table, watching Guy cook.
Guy made a big omelette for Madonna and poured her a glass of wine. He sat with her and drank wine, saying nothing. She reached out her foot and hooked it around his ankle under the table. It wasn't as sexy as usual, but more a need for closeness.
"This is really good." Madonna said, through a mouthful of food and Guy smiled. He placed a hand over hers on the table at one point, then pressed his forehead to hers.
"We will get through this." He whispered and she nodded and continued to eat.

End of Part 7...

Part 8

"I am going to find Anthony this morning." Madonna announced at the breakfast table the following morning.
All her brothers and sisters were there, spending most of their time at the house since Silvio died, although they stayed in town. They all looked at her.
"I'll come with you. He can be difficult at the best of times." Martin said and Madonna smiled at him, looking grateful.
"Thanks Marty."
"He had a massive row with your father, the last time they spoke." Joan said quietly. "See if you can bring him back here. I'm sure we would all like to see him." She said and there were a lot of heads nodding. "He might take some persuading though."
"When you say bring him back here, do you mean to stay?" Martin asked and Joan nodded.
"Anthony hasn't got anywhere else to go." Joan replied.
"I can stay here and look after the children." Guy said, placing a hand over Madonna's on the table and kissing her cheek and she smiled weakly.
"We can all help with that." Paula said, smiling warmly and Guy looked grateful. He remembered Madonna saying she was the sister she was the closest too, the one who reminded her the most of their late mother.
"Mommy! Mommy! We made you pictures!" Stelle and Estere ran into the kitchen, excitedly showing Madonna their pictures.
There was almost a collective sigh of relief that the animated little girls had broken the heavy atmosphere with their positive energy.
"Wow, these look colourful!" Madonna smiled, taking both pictures.
"That's grandad - he has wings like an angel. And your mommy is an angel too." Estere said, explaining the picture she'd drawn of Silvio and Madonna snr as angels holding hands.
"I drew grandad looking down at you from heaven." Stelle said, explaining her picture of Silvio on a cloud, looking down at Madonna.
Madonna was speechless and felt deeply touched, like she was barely holding back a flood of tears.
"I love them." She finally said after what seemed like an eternal silence.
"Girls, let's put those on the fridge and do some more." Lourdes said, then looked at Joan. "Is that ok?"
"Of course, Lola. They are beautiful pictures." Joan nodded, smiling.
Estere and Stelle kissed Madonna's cheeks and she kissed them back, giving them both a big hug.
"Be good for Lola." She said and they nodded, running off.
"Mom? Are you ok?" Lourdes whispered, placing a hand on Madonna's shoulder.
Madonna nodded, unable to speak, and patted her hand. When Lourdes left the room, Madonna got up quickly and went outside. She ran down the length of the vineyard, as far away from the house as she could, then sank to her knees on the grass and cried and cried. She was hysterical when Guy reached her. He sat next to Madonna and held her. They both knew there wasn't anything he could say, so he held her in silence, smoothing her back comfortingly.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Are you sure you are up to this?" Martin asked Madonna, when they were walking around looking for Anthony. They has a picture of him to show other homeless people and were asking as they went. So far with no luck.
"Yes, why wouldn't I be?" Madonna looked at Martin.
"You were very upset a couple of hours ago."
"It's the pictures the girls drew me. I was just really moved by them. Silly really, I know." Madonna laughed awkwardly.
"No, it's sweet of them." Martin said, taking Madonna's hand. He felt it tremble slightly in his and he held it tighter. "They're great girls."
"I am so lucky to have them. It's impossible to feel sad when Estere and Stelle are around."
"Yeah, they certainly are energetic." Martin smiled.
"What are you doing here?" A rude, gruff voice came from behind them.
Madonna and Martin turned around to face Anthony. They looked at his brother who had a beard, glases and wore a dirty hat and coat. There were holes in his shoes, and he looked in good need of a wash. He didn't look pleased to see either of them.
"New project? Help the homeless in the hometown?" Anthony spoke bitterly to Madonna and she jerked her head back, like he'd just slapped her across the face.
"Don't talk to her like that." Martin stepped between them and Anthony laughed.
"How is Chris?" He continued to needle Madonna.
"We have made up actually." Madonna said quietly.
"One brother down, one to go is it?"
"Anthony. We have to talk." Madonna said quietly, choosing to ignore his insults.
"We have nothing whatsoever ti talk about. None of you want me in the family."
"Stop being such a bitter narcissist and listen to us." Martin said calmly.
"I have no interest in anything you people have to say." Anthony turned and started walking away. Madonna and Martin looked at each other.
"Dad is dead, Anthony. He died of a heart attack." Madonna yelled after him.
Anthony stopped in his tracks. His shoulders visibly slumped, but he didn't turn around at first.
"You are all dead to me." Anthony said just loud enough from them to hear.
Madonna started to cry and stomped after him, with Martin following. "How dare you say that! I have tried to help you! Dad tried to help you! We all have!" She got in front of Anthony and pushed him. "Don't you dare walk away from me!" Anthony laughed when Madonna pushed him.
"Get out of my way mighty Madonna." He said aggressively.
"No." Madonna folded her arms.
"Get out of the way, or I will make you get out of the way." Anthony said.
"Don't threaten our sister!" Martin said, squaring up to Anthony.
"You all washed your hands of me. Don't come around here again." Anthony turned and walked away in a different direction.
Madonna went to follow, but Martin put an arm around her waist, pulling her back and shook his head.
"Let him go." Martin said softly. Madonna looked at him.
"I made up with Chris. Why won't Anthony listen to us?"
"Your feud with Chris was a walk in the park compared to Anthony and us and dad. You know what he is like. He won't help himself and he won't let us help him." Martin said.
"What now?"
"Do you want a coffee and something to eat? I'm kinda hungry." Martin said, rubbing his stomach and Madonna rolled her eyes, trying not to smile.
"How can you eat at a time like this?"
"Food makes it all better." Martin replied, looking serious.
Madonna wrapped an arm around Martin's waist, leaning against him. "You're such a...guy!"
"There is an insult." Martin laughed and they walked back into town.

End of Part 8...

Part 9

It was the middle of the night and Madonna had gone downstairs, originally to get a drink, but she had ended up on the sofa, sat crying alone. She didn't realise anyone else was up, until a voice spoke.
"Mom?"
Madonna looked up and saw David. He held two mugs of hot chocolate with marshmallows in and held one out to her.
"I couldn't sleep either. I heard you crying and thought this might cheer you up." David said quietly.
"Thank you baby, that's so thoughtful." Madonna took the mug, touched by the kindness of her son. She took a sip and set it down. He noticed her hands were shaking.
David also put his drink on the coffee table, then sat next to Madonna, wrapping his arms around her and hugged her tightly. "I'm so sorry about grandad, mom." He brushed tears away from her face and kissed one of her cheeks.
"You're such a caring boy." Madonna said, smiling at David proudly.
"Thanks." He said, looking modest. "I miss grandad too. I didn't see him a lot, but he was a really nice man." David said softly.
"He loved you guys so much." Madonna replied, her arm around David, pressing his head to her shoulder. "I don't know what I am going to do without him."
"Let us look after you, mom." David said, reaching out for his drink as Madonna let go of him. He ate a couple of the marshmallows and Madonna frowned.
"Look after me?" She looked confused.
"Yeah. You always look after everyone all the time, even when you have a lot of work on, or you are sick yourself. But now we all need to look after you." David said, as though it was obvious what he ment.
"I guess."
"I know." David said firmly.
Madonna ate some of the miniture marshmallows and swished some around the hot chocolate, then frowned. "How did you make these drinks without me hearing you?"
"I'm not exactly loud mom, I don't bang things around. I saw you were crying and I wanted to make you smile." David replied.
"Are you...having trouble sleeping because of grandad?" Madonna asked.
"Maybe." David shrugged. "I have trouble sleeping from time to time."
"You never told me that." Madonna looked concerned.
"Mom you have enough on your plate. Like I said, it's not all the time."
"Tell me in future."
"Ok."
"It worries me more if you don't tell me things and I find them out later." Madonna said and David nodded.
"How do you sleep when it's nearly impossible too mom?" David asked.
"Valium. But you are far too young to be taking that. I will have a think about what you can do."
"Maybe you shouldn't be taking it." It was David's turn to look concerned.
"I don't take it all the time. More as a last resort. And who is the adult here?" Madonna joked, realising she was justifying herself to a child. David laughed and she grinned.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Is it bad that I don't want to help with the funeral arrangements?" Madonna asked Guy, as they rode their bikes through the countryside.
"It's understandable." Guy replied carefully.
"Stop being so fucking diplomatic Guy." Madonna rolled her eyes and smiled.
"I can't judge you, darlin'. I don't know how it feels to be you right now." Guy said, looking at her sadly.
"It's not because I'm an asshole." Madonna said.
"I never thought you were an asshole." Guy frowned.
"Making the arrangements...makes it more real." Madonna said quietly.
Guy squeezed his brakes and Madonna stopped next to him and looked at him expectantly.
"Not making the arrangements doesn't change anything M."
"I know."
"Is this because of the way Anthony treated you? Because I can go and knock his block off - " Guy started, but Madonna held up a hand to silence him.
"Don't tempt me to say yes. But it wouldn't achieve anything. And beating up a homeless guy - my brother, would be another story for him to sell to some newspaper or magazine."
"Surely he wouldn't..." Guy looked shocked.
"He hates us, Guy. We have all tried to help him. On several occasions. But there comes a point, even with family, where a person has to admit they have a problem and start helping themselves. He is in denial he has a problem."
"Didn't you pay for him to go to rehab once?"
"Yes. He is so bitter Guy and takes no responsibility for anything."
"I'm proud of you for making up with Chris though." Guy tried to lighten the mood a bit, tenderly kissing Madonna's forehead.
"That makes me feel a bit lighter. I kind of hope we can build up a relationship again."
"I'm sure you will."
"When the arrangements are made and a date is set, maybe one or two of my brothers and sisters could let Anthony know. I don't think I can face him again quite so soon." Madonna said, swallowing a lump in her throat.
"Someone else can go. It's really affected you and you have enough to deal with." Guy said.
"Can we just sit on the grass here for a bit? I don't want to go back yet." Madonna said, looking at Guy pleadingly.
"Sure."

End of Part 9...

materialgirl86
Part 21

Olivia was crying, but before Madonna could even open her eyes and move, Guy was already out of bed and held her in his arms.
"Do you sleep with one foot on the floor, ready?" Madonna joked, smiling sleepily as Guy handed Olivia to her.
Guy laughed. "I sleep lightly." He replied. "I think Livi needs a feed."
"You can tell the difference in her cries when she is hungry?" Madonna's eyes widened with surprise as Guy nodded. "I'm impressed."
"You're looking stronger these days, darlin'." Guy said, sounding almost relieved as he watched Madonna feed Olivia.
"Yes, I definitely feel better. Does that mean you are going to let me get up and just walk around the house a bit? Sit in the garden for some fresh air?" Madonna asked, looking at Guy hopefully and he nodded.
"I guess it must be driving you a bit crazy, staring at the same four walls." Guy said and Madonna nodded. "No work outs though!"
"Not even some gentle yoga?" Madonna suggested softly and Guy rolled his eyes.
"You're worse than the children - seeing what you can get away with."
Madonna laughed, then looked down at Olivia, who seemed to be concentrating on her face while she fed, holding one of Madonna's fingers in her entire tiny fist.
"I am going to go out running or cycling straight away. I just want to do something."
"I'll think about it." Guy replied.
It was Madonna's turn to roll her eyes. "That's what I say to the kids when I mean no. You can always supervise and tell my trainer off if you think she is working me too hard."
"Maybe next week."
"Next week then." Madonna said like it was definate.
"M, you are more impossible than the children." Guy said, trying not to smile.
"I like to keep you challenged, so you don't get bored, being home with me and Livi."
"I could never get bored, being home with you and Livi, darlin'." Guy replied, kissing Madonna's forehead.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
By the following week Madonna was stronger. She had been walking all over the house and around the garden on nice days and it felt great to be out of bed. Everywhere she went around the house, she had Olivia on her hip, giggling at everything. She was such a happy baby, it made Madonna feel better. It was like everything Guy had done to her was a distant memory, he was a completely different person now, so patient and tender with Madonna and Olivia. He only left the house to run occasional errands, or when Madonna persuaded him to take or pick up Lourdes and Rocco from school. They rushed home every day straight to see their baby sister and play with her, much to the delight of Madonna and Guy.
Guy was sat watching Madonna do some gentle yoga with her trainer. He had been pacing originally, but Madonna had told him to sit down, because he was breaking her concentration. Guy thought it was going to be boring watching her, but Madonna wore a very fitted vest and yoga pants and seeing her bend and stretch in various positions, he thought how sexy she was. Even when she had sweat patches and it started dripping down her face. That did take Guy back to the delivery room and it freaked him out a little.
"Enough. Stop. You're doing too much if you are sweating like that." Guy said, frowning.
Both Madonna and the trainer stopped and looked at him.
"Guy, I sweat a lot anyway." Madonna whispered.
"Please."
"We should do this gradually." The trainer said.
"Ok, I'll see you tomorrow, same time?" Madonna half asked and the trainer nodded, leaving. Madonna looked back at Guy. "What's wrong? You have gone pretty pale." She sat on the floor in front of him, a hand on his knee, looking up at him with concern.
"The last time you were sweating that much, you were pale and I thought you were going to die." Guy said quietly.
"You've been taking such good care of me, Guy. I am so much stronger than when I was in that hospital." Madonna replied. "You should know it doesn't take much to make me sweat like this..." She smiled mischivously and Guy nodded, laughing. Madonna got up from the floor and sat next to Guy.
"Do you think I'm being stupid?" Guy asked, not looking at her.
"No, I think I am lucky to have you as my husband. And the only reason I wasn't scared in that hospital, was because you were with me." Madonna said very quietly, lacing her fingers in his and Guy kissed her hand and looked at her.
"I was scared."
"It didn't show."
"Do you want to go out for dinner this evening? We can take the children." Guy suggested and Madonna nodded, smiling and sat with her cheek on Guy's shoulder, lifting his hand which she still held and kissed it.

End of Part 21...

Part 22

"Darlin', you know Livi has just gone down for her nap, Lola and Roccs are in school and we have the house to ourselves..." Guy said, sliding his hands through her arms, holding Madonna's hips as he kissed her neck. She smiled, turning to face him, her cheeks a little rosy - suddenly a little shy.
"I - I don't really feel great about my body. I still have baby weight. All that resting..." Madonna said, rubbing the back of her neck, dropping her eyes to the floor.
"M, you have no baby weight. You look incredible." Guy said, kissing her. Madonna mirrored the longing in his kiss, holding his cheeks and smiling a little.
"You would say anything to get into my pants."
"Is it working?" Guy asked.
Madonna took several steps back, taking off an item of clothing with each step. First it was her trousers, which she shimmied out of, then dropped on the floor. Next she slowly unbuttoned her shirt and let that fall out of her fingertips to the floor. Madonna stood a few steps away from Guy in skimpy lacy nude coloured underwear. She had stopped breastfeeding a while ago, so her breasts were back to their normal size, but still looked impressive and like she had never breastfed in her life. Guy saw her lose her nerve a bit as she looked at the curtains.
"Can we close them so it's a bit darker?"
Guy shook his head, slowly walking over to her, until she could feel his breath on her neck, sending a shiver down her spine. "Lie down M." He whispered and she lay back on the bed, never taking her eyes from him.
She watched him strip off, then climb over her on the bed and kiss her, a hand sliding between her legs, under her lace knickers. It wasn't rough, more curious. He slid in the tips of a couple of fingers and heard her whimper. Guy smiled and with his free hand unhooked her bra and threw it back over his shoulder and Madonna made a noise somewhere between a giggle and a groan, as his fingers went deeper. She grabbed his wrist, pulling them out of her and was now in a frantic hurry to get her knickers off. Madonna meant to throw them over Guy's shoulder, but threw them at his face by mistake. Guy made a big show of taking them off his face and sniffing them, before casting them aside, making Madonna laugh and relax more.
Guy kissed from one of Madonna's ankles right the way up one leg, dangerously up the inside of a thigh. He lowered himself down on her, kissing her collarbones, up her neck and along her jaw, as Madonna massaged his dick in her hand and eased it inside her. It had been quite a while and they both groaned  at the same time. A feeling of longing on both parts had been building up between them for a while and neither Guy nor Madonna realised quite how much, until now, when they were physically together. Madonna arched her back, pushing her body up off the bed towards Guy, who held on to her torso, kissing a breast around one of her hard nipples and he heard a sharp intake of breath from her. Madonna ran both hands down Guy's back, digging her fingers into his skin, really urging him to be further inside her. Guy picked up the pace a little, but was careful not to be too rough with Madonna.
"Harder, harder." She whispered in his ear, tugging at his ear lobe with her teeth.
He grinded into her harder and she cried out, her hands on his bum and thigh, squeezing them as hard and she'd squeezed his hand when she had been in labor. Guy pressed a hand down on one of Madonna's breasts, her nipple between his splayed fingers, which he closed, pinching it. Madonna closed her eyes, crying out, a smile on her face as she clamped her legs around him and she lost her breath every time he rode her hard. Her toes were curled into the sheets and she opened her eyes and cried out repeatedly when she came. Guy buried his face in her neck, letting himself be overwhelmed by her natural scent. Her skin was so soft and wonderful to touch and everywhere her skin met his it drove him crazy, sending what felt like jolts of electricity through his body. His blood rushed and his heart hammered and she came again when he did.
They lay together after in a tangle of sweaty limbs, breathing heavy. Guy lay with his head on Madonna's stomach and she smoothed his hair.
"I missed you." Guy said, resting his chin on her stomach, after kissing it.
"I'm right here." Madonna replied softly.
"Before I scared you so much, you practically winced if I touched you." Guy said, sitting up.
"Not anymore. We have moved past it Guy. Let it go. I have." Madonna said, sitting behind him, kissing his neck as she wrapped her arms around him.
"Really? I know you said you have, but you're a forgiving person M." Guy said, looking over his shoulder at her.
"I'm still here, aren't I? We have a beautiful baby daughter together now, Guy. Look at that as the chance for a new beginning." Madonna said and after looking thoughtful, Guy nodded.
"You're right." Guy smiled, as Madonna pulled him back down to the bed and climbed on top of him. "Damn." He said, lying with both hands behind his head, marvelling up at his fantastic wife. Madonna smiled and couldn't feel more happy or content if she tried right in that moment.

The End.
materialgirl86
Part 11

Aruba
Madonna sighed, looking at her reflection in a full-length mirror. She wore a navy blue bikini and there was definitely a bump now. She ran her hands over it, but frowned.
"Darlin'? Are you nearly ready? The children are dying to go to the beach." Guy popped his head around the door.
"This bump has just appeared out of nowhere." Madonna turned around, sighing.
"But your chest looks great!" Guy said, smiling boyishly as he went over to her and Madonna rolled her eyes.
"Typical man." Madonna said, smiling as she put her arms around Guy and kissed him.
"Just put on an over-sized t-shirt. Or a strappy top. That will cover you and protect more of this beautiful porcelain skin...even if I think it is a crime." Guy kissed along one of Madonna's arms.
"Don't do that, or the children will be going down to the beach on their own." Madonna said, feeling her insides tingle with pleasure and wanting Guy to just have her there and then.
"We could sent them down with the nanny and a bodyguard." Guy suggested.
"Guy, that's mean. This is a family holiday!" Madonna said, pressing both hands against his chest, but not really pushing him away.
"You're my family too." Guy said, trying to kiss her neck, but Madonna ducked out of the way and put on a thin-strapped top that had pale green and white stripes.
"Is this ok?"
"I can't notice the bump, but your rack still looks great." Guy said and Madonna laughed.
"Will you give it a rest about my chest?"
"Mommy! Are we e-veer going to the beach?" Lourdes asked.
"Yes, my darling girl." Madonna said, holding both of Lourdes' cheeks in her hands, smiling down at her daughter. "And what did you forget to do, before you came into the room?"
"Knock."
"Yes."
"Sorry mommy. You were taking ages and I forgot."
"It's fine." Madonna kissed the top of her head. "We're ready now." She looked at Guy, then took Lourdes and Rocco to the beach, along with the nanny and a couple of bodyguards.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Guy and Madonna played with Lourdes and Rocco in the sea for a bit, then the nanny and one of the bodyguards went down to play with them, so Guy and Madonna could have a break and they sat up on a blanket up the beach a little way, but not too far so they couldn't see the children.
"You should make the most of looking good in that bikini, M. It won't be long before you are big. You were pretty big with Rocco." Guy didn't say it maliciously, but it made Madonna feel instantly self-conscious and she just nodded, looking timid.
he was sat in his lap and he slipped his hands up under her vest top, smoothing her stomach. It would have been a touching moment, if he hadn't made the comment about the weight she might put on.
"Do you think I'm heavy now?" Madonna looked over her shoulder and him and Guy shook his head.
"No, you just look a bit bloated now."
Madonna chewed her lower lip, feeling like she wanted to cry.
"Is that why you didn't seem that thrilled about being pregnant? Because you would put on weight?"
"Rocco's birth was pretty hard." Madonna said quietly.
She felt his hands move from her stomach to her hips, and he gripped them. "Don't remind me." Guy said quietly. "I like you when you're pregnant. Even if you do get huge again." He said and it made her feel slightly better.
"Shall I go and get the children and we can tell them?" Madonna suggested.
"No need." Guy said, as he pointed to them both making their way up the beach towards them.
"What are we having for lunch?" Rocco asked.
"You're just like your father, always thinking of his stomach!" Madonna said, smiling and Rocco and Guy laughed.
"Can we have an ice-cream or juice or something? There's an interesting looking hut thingy over there that sells a lot of interesting looking stuff." Lourdes said, pointing to a hut at the edge of the beach that was serving mutli-coloured drinks (alcoholic and soft drinks), ice-creams and various other light snacks.
"In a minute Lola, your mother and I have something to tell you and Roccs." Guy said, his arms around Madonna, his hands resting on her stomach, this time over her top.
"I'm pregnant." Madonna said, feeling nervous, almost like she was holding her breath in anticipation of the reactions.
"Can I have a sister?" Lourdes asked.
"Can I have a brother?" Rocco asked.
"Hey!" Lourdes and Rocco looked at each other and frowned.
It was such a comical moment, that Madonna and Guy started laughing. Madonna was the first to recover and she looked at Lourdes and Rocco.
"How do you guys feel?"
"Happy." Lourdes said smiling.
"I'm not going to be the youngest." Rocco said, looking a bit dismayed.
"But you get to be a big brother, Roccs. That's a very important job." Madonna said, smoothing the back of Rocco's head, looking at him with a very serious expression and he nodded.
"Maybe even if it's another girl, she will like cars and trucks." Rocco said, poking his tongue out to Lourdes.
"And even if it's a boy, maybe he will like dolls and nail polish." Lourdes countered, also poking her tongue out at Rocco.
Madonna looked at Guy with an amused expression and he shook his head, trying not to smile.
"Alright, who wants ice-cream or a drink or whatever?"
"Mommy can't have alcohol." Lourdes said straight away, looking deadly serious.
"Those coconut drinks look nice." Madonna said, looking over at the hut.
"I can get you one." Lourdes said, getting up to go with Rocco and Guy.
"Did you want anything else darlin'?" Guy asked and Madonna shook her head.
She watched her family head off in the direction of the hut and smiled. Lourdes and Rocco both held Guy's hands, and they were both clamouring for his attention. Madonna smoothed her hands over her stomach, under the vest, feeling content.
End of Part 11...

Part 12

"I don't want to go home." Madonna said, as she lay in Guy's arms on the morning for their last day in Aruba.
They had just made love and it was still pretty early in the morning - just early enough that the children hadn't ran into the room and jumped on their bed yet.
"Me neither darlin'. It's paradise here." Guy replied, kissing her forehead.
"Everyone is going to know I'm pregnant by the time we land."
"They might not."
"Have you not noticed a few paparazzi lurking?"
"I guess."
"Most people with money have holidays in the Carribean. People that get photographed a lot."
"Does it bother you?" Guy asked, frowning slightly.
"It irritates me." Madonna replied. "I like having a secret. Something that is just ours." She said, climbing on top of Guy, running her hands up over his chest.
Guy gazed up at her, a slow smile forming. He held her hips and felt incredibly lucky to be married to such a woman. Guy pulled Madonna over onto her side, with her back towards him and she felt his fingers disappear up under her slip, between her legs. She smiled, taking his wrist and guiding his hand. Guy reached around, about to grab one of Madonna's breasts, when she batted his hand away.
"No, they hurt."
"You are such a fucking tease..." Guy said, thrusting his fingers up inside her hard, as if to punish Madonna.
She gasped and whimpered, feeling his hard on pressing into her slip.
"Mommy, daddy! Can we go to the beach?!" Lourdes and Rocco burst into the room.
Guy quickly took his hand away from Madonna, who smoothed her slip down.
"It's a little early, isn't it?" Guy half grumbled.
"What were you doing?" Rocco asked.
"Just waking up." Madonna replied, looking back over her shoulder at him.
"Go and play in one of your rooms and we will be along shortly." Guy said and the children raced off.
"I wanted to say we were playing..." Madonna said turning over on her back, smiling coyly at Guy. "...aren't you going to finish what you started?" She asked and Guy parted her legs, disappearing beneath the covers.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Congratulations!" Stuart said, arriving with two Starbucks drinks. "This time I really did get you hot chocolate. Although I didn't lace it with bourbon." He joked, handing her a drink and referring to the time he said that was what he'd got her, when she had been miles away. "It's a treat, before you start telling me what diet you are following these days." Stuart said, putting his free hand up in protest and Madonna laughed.
"I was just going to say thank you, actually."
"You're most welcome. So...this obviously didn't happen in Aruba." Stuart said, motioning to Madonna's stomach with both hands, when he had sat down and put his coffee down.
"No, it wasn't planned. I swear my stomach has just appeared since I came home. I wanted to keep it just between Guy and I for a little longer. No such luck. My body isn't playing ball." Madonna sighed, sipping some hot chocolate, then licking her lips. "Damn, that is good! Please don't get if for me everyday. I will be the size of a whale."
"I won't." Stuart laughed. "Is Guy excited? And the children?"
"Guy is like a big kid." Madonna said, rolling her eyes, but smiling all the same. "He's so excited. And the children. Although I think Rocco was a bit put out that he won't be the youngest any more. But I was telling him how important being a big brother is."
"He'll come round." Stuart replied.
"They will all be my babies. Always. Even when they are twenty, thirty, forty years old." Madonna said, smoothing her stomach.
"How do you feel?" Stuart asked softly.
"About being pregnant?"
"Yeah."
"Shocked. But in a good way. Like since Rocco was a baby I have forgotten everything."
"Isn't it natural to worry though?"
"I think so. We might have to put the tour we were starting to plan back a little."
"Of course."
"I feel a bit like I'm letting you down." Madonna looked deflated.
"Don't be silly! Of course you're not. We still have an album to finish. Then it's up to you how much or little promotion you do, but we can figure that out later." Stuart said. "Are you sure you're alright, M?" He sounded concerned.
"I just feel a little overwhelmed. Hormonal. Ignore me. I'm being an idiot." Madonna said and really did start to cry.
"Can you be an idiot and not cry? I hate seeing you upset." Stuart said, pulling his chair closer and holding Madonna in his arms and she giggled through her tears, holding on to him.
"Thank you."
"For what?"
"Being so nice." Madonna said, looking at Stuart with grateful eyes and he nodded.
"You're not just someone I work with, M. You're a good friend, a sister." Stuart said, smoothing her hair and he knew Madonna was smiling over his shoulder.

End of Part 12...

Part 13

Madonna was now six months' pregnant, and very big - although most of the weight was on her stomach. Guy had stopped hitting and raping her and was more tender in some ways. He did comment on her weight though, in public he would joke about it with friends and Madonna would laugh it off, but often his remarks really hurt her feelings. Guy started telling Madonna what did and didn't look good on her. It got to the point where she was so insecure, she would run her outfits by Guy in the morning. Evening wear caused more arguments. That was what they were arguing about, when unbeknown to them, they had a guest waiting patiently to see Madonna in the lounge. The doors were only open slightly, but it was enough for the guest to witness Guy grab Madonna's arm and nearly twist it out of its socket.
"You can't wear that black dress to my film premiere tomorrow evening, M. It's too revealing. And it's supposed to be about my film, not whether your tits are going to fall out of a dress that is inappropriate, considering your size."
"Excuse me if I want to feel sexy! And all the comments about my size and weight really hurt!" Madonna frowned, but there were tears in her eyes.
"Darlin', lighten up, I am just joking around." Guy said, looking at Madonna like she was being silly, when he let go of her arm.
"Well it hurts. And I'm not taking away any attention from your film. I just want to feel sexy."
"I'm sure you can do that without revealing too much of your chest. I can help you pick something out later. Right now I have things to do. Put your feet up. See you later darlin'." Guy grabbed her neck and slammed a kiss into her forehead, then left just as Madonna opened her mouth to say something, but closed it and sighed.
"Mrs Ritchie, there is a guest waiting for you in the lounge." One of the maids told Madonna.
"You couldn't have told me this earlier?" Madonna said, embarrassed that whoever it was must have heard her argument with Guy.
"I - you weren't around. I'm sorry." The maid said quietly, looking down at the floor.
"Just...go!" Madonna waved a hand, sounding irritated.
She opened the doors to the lounge and her eyes were wide. Pedro Almodovar stood up from where he had been sitting on the sofa. Madonna felt her cheeks redden and started to walk over to him, not sure what to say or how to react.
"Congratulations. You look radiant." Pedro's face softened into a smile and Madonna couldn't help but smile as he gave her a hug and she started to cry. "Oh, please don't cry M. I came here to apologise."
"What for? You didn't do anything wrong." Madonna frowned, sniffing as he let go of her.
"I could have returned your messages and calls sooner. Come and sit down and we can talk." Pedro said, motioning for Madonna to sit, thinking it must be exhausting for her to stand for too long. "Do you want a drink?" He asked and she laughed.
"This is the wrong way round. You're my guest."
"And you are heavily pregnant." Pedro smiled.
"I'll have a green tea thanks." Madonna replied and when Pedro left the room, she grabbed some tissues from a box on the coffee table and wiped her eyes and blew her nose.
A few minutes later Pedro returned with a very strong smelling coffee for himself and green tea for Madonna. She smiled, looking grateful when she took it from him. Pedro looked at Madonna like he was studying her face before he spoke.
"Is everything ok with Guy? I don't mean to be nosy, but I heard you argue. I saw him grab your arm." Pedro said, putting his coffee down.
Madonna drank some of her green tea and set the mug down with both hands, when one of her hands started to shake. "Uh, things are a little...volatile between us recently."
"I am only asking as a friend, because I care." Pedro said softly and Madonna nodded.
"Really, I am so sorry about what happened during your film...and during a rape scene. I am mortified. You know I wouldn't - " Madonna looked close to tears, cutting herself off.
"From the way I just saw Guy be rough with you, I don't imagine you had much of a choice." Pedro said and Madonna looked alarmed at how perceptive he was, swallowing a lump in her throat, looking down at her fingers, which she was fiddling with in her lap.
"He isn't a bad husband."
"I don't really know Guy, M, but he does seem controlling from what I have seen. But I haven't come here to lecture you. I value your friendship." Pedro said and Madonna nodded.
"Me too. I wouldn't mind seeing the film again. This time without Guy. Maybe we could watch it together?" Madonna suggested and Pedro nodded.
"Maybe after you have had the baby. I think you are emotional enough right now." Pedro tried not to smile and Madonna laughed.
"All I do is cry."
"How long do you have left?"
"Three months."
"Aah, it will go fast."
"I hope so."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Very late that night, Madonna swung her legs round and sat up in bed. It was no good. She couldn't sleep.
"Darlin'. Are you alright?" Guy mumbled, rubbing his face and sitting up.
"I can't sleep." Madonna looked over her shoulder at him, holding her stomach.
"Is the baby moving?" Guy wrapped his arms around Madonna, placing his hands over hers on her stomach. He nuzzled his nose into her neck.
"A little. We have a child keeping us up already." Madonna smiled and Guy laughed.
"Do you want to know if we are having a boy or a girl?" He asked.
"I do and I don't. I keep changing my mind."
"We have one of each. A surprise is nice." Guy said and Madonna nodded. "How about we go for a drive? That might tire you out enough to get some sleep."
"I'm not a baby Guy. A drive around the block is not going to tire me out." Madonna looked like she was trying not to laugh.
"Come on. It can't harm to try." Guy said, standing up.
"Ok." Madonna said and Guy helped her to her feet.
Madonna put on a long chunky knit cardigan over her over-sized t-shirt and pyjama bottoms and slipped on a pair of flat shoes. Guy pulled on a pair of jeans and a t-shirt, then grabbed the car keys and they left. Madonna insisted on checking the children before they left. One of the nannies lived in the housse, so they wouldn't be alone.
"Can we go for a longer drive then just around the block?" Madonna asked.
"Sure." Guy said, turning off down a different road.
"Pedro came by today." Madonna said.
"So he's finally got over his tantrum." Guy smirked.
"Guy. Don't." Madonna said in a warning tone, looking at him. She left out the bit about him hearing them argue.
"I bumped into Stella today and she showed me a great dress - a black one that would look amazing on you."
"Is it conservative enough?" Madonna asked sarcastically.
"Look, you will like it." Guy handed Madonna his phone and she looked at a picture.
"That is nice." She said, handing him his phone back and he slipped it in his jacket pocket.
"See?" Guy said, looking at Madonna.
"Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Because you look hot. Is it a crime for me to be aroused by my wife?" Guy asked and Madonna shook her head.
"No, but you are so full of it sometimes."
"What are you going to do about it?"
Madonna smiled, unzipping his jeans, looking up at Guy, who kept his eyes on the road, but smiled. She started to suck his dick and he groaned, swerving a little as he closed his eyes at first. A car blew its horn at him and Guy made a wanker sign with his hand at the driver. He kept his eyes open, squirming in his seat while Madonna blew him. Guy wrenched a hand through her hair, gripping it a little too hard, the more excited he got. It was a good job the roads they were driving down were mostly empty, because Guy drove recklessly fast, until he came in her mouth. Madonna sat back in her seat and much to his delight, wiped around her mouth with her thumb and fingers and sucked them dry.
"My god, you are filth." Guy said, doing his jeans up at a red traffic light, looking at Madonna and smiling.
Even though she smiled back at him, Pedro's words echoed in the back of Madonna's mind: he does seem controlling. Maybe Guy had taken her out because he wanted a blow job while he was driving. She suddenly shrank back in her seat, feeling cheap and very tired. Madonna fell asleep and when Guy took her home he didn't want to wake her, so he struggled up the stairs all the way to their room with her in his arms and carefully lay her on the bed. Guy got in with Madonna, put an arm around her and fell asleep shortly after.

End of Part 13...

Part 14

"The premiere is cancelled for the time being." Guy told Madonna the following morning at breakfast, not looking too happy about it.
"How come?" Madonna frowned.
"I have to do some re-shoots." Guy said, pouring some cereal for Rocco, who was banging his spoon on the table impatiently. "Roccs, give it a rest please, eh?" He said and Rocco stopped, when Guy poured milk on his cereal and he began to eat.
"Did you figure that out in your sleep?" Madonna asked and Guy laughed.
"No. I woke up very early and I was watching it and I definitely need to re-shoot certain scenes."
"You're starting to sound like me in perfectionist mode." Madonna teased, smiling and Guy nodded.
"I was thinking of shooting additional scenes too. So the premiere is going to be pushed back several months at least."
"Maybe I will have had the baby by then and might actually look good in a dress." Madonna replied, looking hopeful.
"You look good now mommy." Lourdes said sweetly and Madonna smiled down at her daughter.
"That's nice of you to say so Lola, but I am pretty big." Madonna smoothed Lourdes' ponytail.
"Only because of the baby." Lourdes said almost defensively.
"How does the baby get out?" Rocco asked and Madonna and Guy looked at each other with the same private smile.
"You don't have to worry about that son." Guy said, clearing his throat.
"Have you thought about names yet?" Lourdes asked and Madonna shook her head.
"No, Lola, but we can talk about it another time."
Guy noticed Madonna looked tired, but said nothing in front of the children.
"Why don't you go and brush your teeth and get your bags and coats?" He said.
"I should help Rocco brush his teeth - " Madonna started to get up.
"I can do it." Lourdes offered and Madonna looked grateful.
"Darlin' are you alright? You look exhausted."
"I kind of am. I don't know why, I slept well after you drove me around." Madonna sighed.
"Why don't you come to work with me today? You can sleep in the trailer - and that way I can be around if you need me."
"Are you sure? I could just stay here and sleep."
"I know how restless you get hanging around the house." Guy replied and Madonna nodded, smiling.
"You know me too well."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna slept in Guy's trailer for a while and he kept checking on her, but around mid-morning she sat on set with Guy, watching him work. It was something she rarely had time to do, but Madonna found it interesting watching him work, how he interacted with the cast and crew - being serious one minute, then laughing and joking the next.
"Are you feeling better darlin'?" Guy asked, when he spotted Madonna sat next to his directors chair.
"Yes thanks."
"I could take you to the hospital to get checked out if you were worried." Guy offered.
"Honestly, I just think I needed some extra sleep." Madonna said, holding a hand up.
"Maybe you should cut out some exercise." Guy said.
"I don't want to be big after I've had the baby."
"Getting back into shape the minute you've had a baby is hardly a priority M."
"I like being healthy, ok? It makes me feel good." Madonna said, glaring at Guy.
"Let's go to my trailer to talk." Guy said, grabbing her arm as he went, forcing Madonna to her feet.
"Oow, Guy, you're hurting me!" Madonna said, her eyes wide with fear when they were inside his trailer and he finally let go of her. She rubbed her arm when he let go of it.
"Once in a while M, you need to listen to me. Take some fucking advice and don't be such a stubborn bitch!" Guy said, sounding frustrated.
"You keep talling me I'm big and making digs at my size!" Madonna hissed.
"It's banter, darlin'! I'm just teasing you. Jesus christ, get that stick out of your ass and laugh at yourself once in a while!"
"I haven't been doing that much lately." Madonna folded her arms defiantly.
"What have you been doing?"
"Riding my bike, swimming, yoga."
"Oh no, of course not. The average expectant mum does all that." Guy said sarcastically.
"I don't do it all every day. I have to cut back some days."
"But clearly you aren't cutting back enough."
"I literally cannot be bothered to argue about this." Madonna said. "Don't you have a film to direct? I was actually enjoying watching you work."
"Ok, but this isn't over..." Guy pointed a finger at Madonna and left the trailer first. She rolled her eyes and followed him.

End of Part 14...

Part 15

With the re-shoots and additional scenes, Guy finished his film and was completely satisfied with it by the time Madonna was in her ninth and final month of pregnancy. It was the day of the premiere and Guy had made sure everything was done well in advance, so he could just relax on the day.
"Darlin', why don't you wear that sexy black dress you were going to wear originally?" Guy suggested.
Madonna frowned. "You said it was too distracting."
"I've changed my mind. If you want to look and feel sexy, go for it." Guy said.
"I might try it now." Madonna said, smiling. She went as fast as she could to her walk in closet to find the dress.
"M? How does it look?" Guy shouted.
"I can't - it's too tight." Madonna looked like she might cry. Her chest had gotten so big that the dress was uncomfortablly tight. Even her stomach was pressed right into it, whereas three months ago it would have been looser and more comfortable.
"It's a good job I got this dress from Stella for you then, wasn't it?" Guy went to his closet and pulled out the dress he had showed her a picture of on his phone last time.
"Oh my god, thank you!" Madonna looked relieved and tears started to roll down her cheeks. "I need to get out of this dress first, can you help me?"
"Of course." Guy went behind Madonna and unzipped the dress and helped her peel it off.
Madonna felt very exposed in a pale pink lace bra and matching knickers. Her stomach was very big and she had avoided being in same room as him in just her underwear.
"M, you look..." Guy started.
"No I don't." Madonna cut him off.
"You didn't let me finish. Turn around." Guy said and sighing, Madonna slowly turned to face him.
"I need to get dressed."
"You look incredible M."
"Incredibly pregnant." Madonna said, looking awkward.
"Incredibly beautiful." Guy said softly, holding her arms and kissing her.
"I just - " Madonna was about to protest when Guy kissed her again. Despite her protest, he felt her respond. "I really want too, but I'm too big to get comfortable."
"Who said it has to be about comfort?" Guy smiled wickedly.
"We don't have time." Madonna replied.
"It's my premiere. I can be fashionably late."
Guy sank down to his knees, smoothing both her legs. He started kissing up the inside of one of her legs, looking up at Madonna. She couldn't help but smile.
"Ok, ok." Madonna said, going over to the bed and Guy was behind her, as she lay on her side with her back to him. "I think this is the only way we can."
"It's fine." Guy replied.
He slid a hand between her legs, slipping several fingers inside her, whilst he kissed and licked her neck. She reached behind her and massaged his dick for a bit, then when he took his fingers away, she thrust it inside, causing herself to gasp. Guy tried reaching for her breasts a few times while he rode Madonna, but she batted his hands away every time. He held on to her hips, his fingers digging in to her skin hard and she liked it, even though it hurt and the position they were in was so uncomfortable because of her size. Madonna thrust her body back into Guy's more, almost desperate for him to hurry up and cum, so she could be comfortable again. She looked back over her shoulder at him and they shared several sloppy, hungry kisses. Guy tugged at her ear lobe with his teeth, then kissed the soft spot below her ear. Madonna came first, and her crying out turned Guy on so much that he came shortly after, grabbing her hair and wrenching it back in the throes of pleasure.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
On the red carpet Madonna looked incredibly beautiful, Guy thought, proud to have her on his arm. She wore a beautiful long black dress that covered her big bump and wasn't too tight. It exposed a little chest, but in a tasteful way and there were swirly patterns of silver thread in it, making it shimmer when Madonna moved. She wore low black heels underneath and her long blonde hair was in a chunky plait resting over one shoulder, with loose whisps of hair framing her face. Madonna wore silver drop earrings and a few delicate silver bracelets and rings. Her eyes looked feline with the black eyeliner flicked out and she wore red lipstick.
"I want you right now." Guy whispered in her ear, after leaning in to Madonna and she smiled. "You look good enough to eat." He said and she arched an eyebrow, pretending to look shocked.
"Hold that thought for later." Madonna grabbed Guy's jaw and kissed him and the paparazzi went crazy taking pictures. Guy smiled at her, discreetly cupping her bum briefly in one of his hands.
"We don't have to stay."
"Or we could and you will want me so bad, by the time we get home..."
"Who said we will even make it home?" Guy replied and Madonna laughed.
"Thank you again for this dress, it's perfect." Madonna said, as she and Guy posed for photographs.
"No problem. It does look fierce on you. And you can wear that other dress after you've had the baby."
"Yes. You're right. I was being stupid." Madonna waved it off.
"Hormones."
"I'm looking forward to this film, having seen some of it first hand on set." Madonna said.
"Let's go get this over with." Guy replied, almost with an urgency.
"Are you in that much of a rush to fuck me?" Madonna whispered, grinning.
"Darlin', you are going to have to walk in front of me in a minute." Guy replied and Madonna laughed, then her face fell and the colour drained from it. "What's wrong M?" Guy frowned.
Madonna looked down at the red carpet, moving her dress, then back up at Guy.
"My waters just broke." She whispered.

End of Part 15...

Part 16

"M, look at me." Guy whispered, holding her cheeks in what looked like a tender moment - causing another round of frantic photographing. "You are going to be fine."
"I'm scared." Madonna whispered back in a gasp, like she had been holding her breath. Guy held her arms and could feel her trembling.
"Darlin', you've had two children. Honestly, you will be fine. Don't over think it. I'll have to call an ambulance." Guy said, pulling his phone out of his pocket.
Madonna nodded, watching Guy make the call. She tried to concentrat on him as a bead of sweat rolled down the side of her face and she felt faint. Her vision kept blurring and Madonna held on to Guy's arm.
"I don't feel so good." Madonna said and Guy looked worried, nodding to indicate he'd heard her.
Guy slid his phone back in his inside jacket pocket. "They'll be here shortly. Shall we go inside? We could get them to take you out the back."
"I don't know if I can move." Madonna said, feeling paralyzed to the spot with fear.
"All we have to do is walk some more steps, just over there darlin'. Then we will be away from the paparazzi. I know you wouldn't want to start having our baby in the middle of a red carpet."
"Jesus fucking christ, NO!" Madonna said, walking several steps a little too fast and Guy saw the slightest of winces. He hurried over to her, linking his arm in hers.
"Smile M. Just pretend everything is fine and smile." Guy linked his arm in Madonna's, smiling and waving at the paprazzi. Madonna smiled also, although she was really gritting her teeth.
"Guy..."
"We made it." Guy said when they were inside the doors. He helped her over to a velvet chair.
"I can't breathe! I can't breathe! I can't breathe!" Madonna looked up at Guy, her breathing sharp as she tried to talk and breathe in the middle of a panic attack.
Guy sank down to his knees in front of Madonna, his hands on her knees. "M, look at me. Just look at me. Don't worry about anything going on around us, and take some deep breaths." He said calmly.
Madonna concentrated on Guy, blocking out the people walking past them. Some stopped and asked Guy if Madonna was ok, so he told them her waters broke and an ambulance was on the way. He kept telling people to carry on and watch the film, when crowds kept building, because he didn't want a lot of people around Madonna, stressing her out any more than she already was.
"I ruined your night after all...not with a dress though." Madonna laughed, between taking deep breaths.
Guy smiled. "You haven't ruined it at all darlin'. Are you kidding me, this is going to be one of the best nights." He looked like an excited school boy and it made her smile, even though she doubled over in pain, clutching her stomach.
"Keep talking...talk to me. Take my mind off the pain."
"I was thinking about how you seemed so interested being on set with me - that maybe we could direct  something together?" Guy half asked.
"A film?" Madonna asked and Guy nodded.
"You definitely have an eye for details and I like action films, with a good story. I think we could make something amazing together. I mean, after your album and I expect you will want to tour...but after that it could be something to seriously consider."
Madonna nodded, in so much pain she was unable to speak. The paramedics showed up and helped her on the the gurney. Guy felt a stab of jealousy when he saw the young-ish male paramedic with his strong arm around his wife, but he was more concerned with how Madonna was and let it slide. Guy had told their four bodyguards, and they were going straight to the hospital in his car, to be there ready for them. Guy went in the ambulance with Madonna and she held out her hand. He took her hand and kissed it, then squeezed it. He tried to give her reassuring looks, but one of the paramedics put on oxygen mask on Madonna when she started having another panic attack.
"B-r-e-a-t-h-e." Guy said and she nodded, her eyes filling with tears. She held one of Guy's hands in both of hers and looked up at him.
"Unbelievable!" Came the male voice - the guy who had helped Madonna onto the gurney - Tom, who was driving.
"What is it?" The female paradmedic - Casey, who was with Madonna looked up.
"I have the sirens and lights on and the paparazzi are following - actually jumping red lights!"
"Idiots." Casey shook her head, then looked back at Madonna and Guy - both were looking at her with worried expressions. "Don't worry, they won't get in the hospital."
"We have four bodyguards heading there now." Guy said and Casey nodded.
"The hospital has excellent security. And around the perimeters too." She said softly and Madonna looked at Guy.
"Darlin', I won't let them take any pictures. Or they will find themselves getting sued."
Madonna didn't say anything for the rest of the journey, but held Guy's hand and he felt her give it a squeeze every now and then. Guy sat forward, whispering words of comfort in her ear, and just him being so close made her feel safe. The ambulance went right inside a garage in the hospital and Madonna was whisked inside - no paparazzi in sight.
"I'm exhausted already." Madonna said, when it was just her and Guy in a room, waiting for the midwife and nurses.
"M, I've seen you exercise hard. This is going to be a walk in the park." Guy said encouragingly.
"What kind of fucking parks do you walk in?!" Madonna asked, and Guy laughed. She clutched her stomach.
"I feel like I should say sorry."
"For what?" Madonna frowned.
"Getting you pregnant."
"I was willing." Madonna said, brushing aside the numerous times he had raped her in the not so distant past.
"Not always." Guy said and Madonna raised her eyebrows.
"Always." Madonna said and it was Guy's turn to be surprised at her denial.
"I can't wait to be a dad again though."
Madonna smiled. "Do you think it's going to be a boy or a girl?" She winced, clearly in pain.
"I feel like I want a girl so much, it's going to be a boy. But as long as the baby is healthy and you are healthy, I don't mind." Guy smoothed wisps of hair away from her face, which he noticed was clammy.
"Me neither." Madonna replied. "Jesus christ, has everyone gone on strike in this hospital?"
"I'll go find someone." Guy headed for the door.
"Don't leave me!" Madonna cried out, looking desperate.
"I am right here darlin'." Guy said, standing in the doorway and asked a passing nurse where their midwife and nurses were. He went back over to Madonna, rolling his eyes. "They are under-staffed, but the midwife and nurses are on their way." Guy said and Madonna nodded, taking his hand once again.

End of Part 16...

Part 17

"Aaaaaaaaahhhh!!" Madonna cried out, her head tilted back, eyes squeezed shut and gripping Guy's hand so hard it had gone numb.
Beads of sweat dripped down either side of her face and Guy used his free hand to use a cold flannel to dab at her forehead. Madonna opened her eyes and looked at him hopelessly. "I can't do it. I can't do this."
"Darlin', you can do anything. Of course you can."
"I know you can push harder than that, Mrs Ritchie." Aurelia, a very laid-back middle aged Jamacian midwife said calmly.
"I can't." Madonna wailed. "It hurts."
"This is your third child, Mrs Ritchie. I have four children myself, you're stronger than you think." Aurelia continued.
"Oh god, I hope so."
"Just think of all those times you have gone nuts exercising - really pushing yourself. Think of it like that. As a challenge." Guy said encouragingly.
"I'd happily take a hard...aaaaww...bikram class right now." Madonna said, pulling a face when she felt another wave of pain.
"That the sweaty yoga?" Aurelia asked and Madonna laughed, nodding. "This has got to be less hard work than that." She said smiling and Madonna laughed again, then cried out in pain.
"Breathe M. Remember how we did earlier?" Guy said calmly.
"Yes, I remember how to goddamn breathe!" Madonna yelled, leaning over to one side and clutching her stomach.
"Ok ok." Guy held up his hands in defense. "I'll give you some space." He started to walk over to Aurelia, when she looked up at him and smiled.
"Oh honey, you do not want to be down this end, trust me. Some men faint in here before."
"You're right." Guy said, rushing back up to Madonna, who smirked.
"A walk in the park, eh?"
"No way."
"I'm sorry you had to miss your premiere."
"M I can see my film any time." Guy replied.
"Are you ready to push again, Mrs Ritchie? You were doing well just now." Aurelia said and Madonna shook her head.
"Can you give me a minute?" Madonna asked and Aurelia nodded.
"Sure."
"I actually feel sick." Madonna said, and Guy noticed she looked not only pale, but kind of greyish too.
Aurelia motioned for a nurse to get a bedpan, which was fetched just in time, as Madonna was sick pretty much straight away.
"Is there something wrong with M?" Guy looked at Aurelia with a worried expression.
"Not necessarily. Some women are sick because of the pain and the drugs we give them. It's not pleasant, but nothing to worry about."
Madonna groaned, lying back for a moment, then sat up quickly to be sick again. Guy smoothed her back.
"It's alright darlin'."
"I'm not ready. I can't have the baby yet." Madonna looked up at Guy pleadingly.
"Yes you can. Just think of the beautiful baby boy or girl we are going to have. Think of the baby as opposed to the pain." Guy said and Aurelia and the nurses thought what a supportive husband he was.
"Uh-huh." Madonna sat forward a little and began to push again. Loose strands of hair slicked to her face and neck with sweat. She gave up and lay back.
"Mrs Ritchie, you are dilated enough for an epidural if you wish to have one." Aurelia said and Madonna nodded.
"Please."
"I am going to need you to sit forward a bit." Aurelia said, and Madonna did. "Have you had one before?" She asked and Madonna shook her head. "It is going to hurt a bit."
Madonna nodded, looking away at Guy. The colour had drained from his face when he saw the size of the needle, but he tried to look calm. "Oh god, don't try not to look scared."
"M, you're going to be fine." Guy smiled, but looked uncertain.
When the epidural was administered, Madonna screamed. After she lay back, gasping for breath. She grabbed Guy's wrist and squeezed it so hard, he thought it might come off. Madonna sat up and started to push, her hand sliding down from Guy's wrist to his hand. Her hand wasn't the only one that was clammy, and nearly slid out of his. Madonna squeezed Guy's hand hard once again, crying out as she pushed.
"You are doing really well Mrs Ritchie." Aurelia said encouragingly.
"Can you see the head?" Madonna asked and Aurelia nodded. Her face fell for a split second and although Madonna didn't notice it, Guy did and he wondered what was wrong.
"What is it?" Guy started to ask, then he noticed a red stain on the bed. Madonna was bleeding. His face fell and Madonna frowned.
"Guy?"
"Mrs Ritchie is haemorraging - Delphine, inform the consultant, we may need blood on standby." Aurelia said to a nurse, who nodded and rushed out of the room.
Madonna and Guy exchanged a worried look.
"There is nothing to worry about." Aurelia said, and the word 'yet' hung in the atmosphere.

End of Part 17...

Part 18

The consultant walked into the room and crouched down a little to whisper something in Aurelia's ear that made her eyes go wide. She promptly gave instructions to the nurses in hushed whispers for them to stem the bleeding, then looked at Guy.
"Can I talk to you outside the room Mr Ritchie?"
"What's wrong?" Madonna asked, sensing the strange shift of atmosphere in the room.
"Nothing." Aurelia lied, though her expression was strained, as Guy followed her out of the room.
"Ok, so what is actually wrong? I don't appreciate you lying to my wife."
"Mrs Ritchie is loosing blood. We hardly have enough of her blood type left." Aurelia said and Guy snorted.
"This is a hospital! How is that possible?"
Aurelia shook her head. "The blood bikes are caught up in traffic - there is some major crash close to here."
"I'm the same blood type as Madonna. Take my blood. Don't let anything happen to her." Guy said straight away.
They both went back in the room and Madonna was starting to look very pale - her face was almost grey.
"Guy, I don't feel so good." She said, holding out a hand to him and he rushed over to her side, taking her clammy hand and kissing.
"M, you are losing a lot of blood. They are going to give you some of mine." Guy whispered, smoothing damp hair away from her forehead and she nodded, with tears in her eyes.
"I'm sorry."
"What for? This isn't your fault M."
"Having another hard labor. Putting you through this again." Madonna said, watching the nurses make Guy sit down, so they could take blood from him and give it to her.
"You're the one lying in the bed doing all the work, darlin'."
"Why am I having Guy's blood?" Madonna frowned at Aurelia.
"We have a low supply of your blood type and the blood bikes have been held up by a major crash. It's very generous of Mr Ritchie to offer his blood. It means we can keep the low supply for another patient." Aurelia said, looking at Guy gratefully and he nodded.
"Can I stop pushing?" Madonna asked Aurelia and she nodded.
"Yes. We need to get the bleeding under control and some blood inside you. If you continue pushing now you will use up energy and it could affect your health."
Madonna slumped down, sighing as she gazed up at the ceiling. "Why can't I have an easy labor?" She groaned.
"Darlin', hold my hand and don't stop talking." Guy said and Madonna looked at him sitting next to her. She took his hand.
"What do you want me to say Guy? I'm so tired, I just want to close my eyes..."
"No!" Guy protested and Madonna frowned.
"I don't have the strength."
"M, you always have the strength. Don't start being bloody lazy now!" Guy said fiercely and Madonna laughed weakly.
"It's taking a lot of effort not to close my eyes." She replied quietly.
"I can't do this on my own, M." Guy said softly. "I can't look after three children - one of them a baby without you. So you have to fight to stay awake."
"The irony, eh? It usually takes a lot of effort to try and sleep..." Madonna tried to smile, and Guy felt his stomach sink when he could see it was just an effort for her to move the muscles in her face.
"M, you need to try." Guy said, reaching out and taking her hand once again as she nodded slightly. Madonna could hardly grip his hand.
"I haven't really thought about names...have you?" Madonna said, almost slurring her words and Guy nodded.
"I have, but I want to surprise you when we are holding our baby." Guy said and tears slid down Madonna's cheeks.
"Guy, I'm scared."
"I am right here M." Guy squeezed her hand.
"I hope it's a girl. I want a daughter with you."
"Can I tell you a secret?" Guy asked and Madonna nodded.
"I want a girl too. But don't tell Rocco." Guy whispered, as though he was there and Madonna laughed a little.
Colour was starting to return to Madonna's cheeks when the bleeding had stopped and they gave her Guy's blood. Aurelia looked down at Madonna, her face still a mask of concern.
"How do you feel Mrs Ritchie?"
"It depends on whether you are going to ask me to push right now?" Madonna half asked and Aurelia smiled.
"No, I am going to give you some time to get some strength back. You can start pushing again in a minute, but let's take a breather for now."
"That sounds good to me." Madonna replied.
Aurelia went over and stood with the nurses, talking to them.
"No going to sleep though." Guy said.
"I wouldn't dream of it. I feel like I've got up too fast and feel dizzy - like I was on the verge of dying, but now suddenly I'm ok."
"That must be weird."
"Thank you Guy." Madonna looked up at Guy like the most grateful person in the world.
"It's the least I could do, darlin'. I could hardly let you bleed to death." Guy sat next to Madonna, taking one of her hands in both of his.
"I love you." Madonna whispered.
"I don't deserve you M, but I love you." Guy replied.

End of Part 18...

Part 19

"I can't do this anymore!" Madonna cried out, looking at Guy as she squeezed his hand, tears of frustration sliding down her the sides of her face.
"Yes you can darlin'. 'Can't' is not a word that exists in your world." Guy replied calmly.
"How can you stand there and be so fucking calm?! I nearly bled to death!!" Madonna screamed, wanting to get a reaction from Guy.
"Because I need to be strong for you, M." Guy said, not biting.
"One or two more pushes, Mrs Ritchie. You are nearly there." Aurelia said encouragingly.
"Come on darlin'. You can do this." Guy squeezed her hand.
Madonna lay back and pushed a couple of more times, alternating between crying out and screaming, until finally Aurelia held a baby in her arms.
"Congratulations, you have a beautiful baby girl."
Guy gasped and Madonna looked exhausted and cried even more, until Aurelia handed her the baby.
"She's so tiny." Madonna whispered and Guy nodded.
"Perfect." He said.
"Let me clean her up for you. I'll have her right back." One of the nurses said softly.
Madonna lay back on the bed, looking pale, with dark under her eyes, her skin covered in a sheen of sweat. It looked like she had done a really intense workout, but what scared Guy a little was how weak she still looked.
"Can I talk to you for a minute?" Guy asked Aurelia and she nodded, following him out of the room. "I'm worried about Madonna. She looks weak. Ill."
"Mrs Ritchie has suffered a significant blood loss and gone through a hard labor. She will need a lot of bed rest. I can appreciate it will be hard with a baby and two other children - "
"No. It won't be. I can help out a lot." Guy interrupted and Aurelia smiled.
"She is a very strong, healthy woman. There is no reason for her not to make a full recovery."
"Ok."
"Mr Ritchie, you have donated blood too and I expect you are almost as exhausted, please don't worry about a thing. We'll give you two some space. I am just alone the hallway if you need me, or one of my nurses." Aurelia said, as a nurse handed the baby girl back to Madonna and she signalled for the nurses to leave.
"Thank you." Guy smiled, looking grateful through his own exhaustion and went back to Madonna.
"What do you want to call her?" Madonna asked.
"I am not sure if you will like the name."
"Try me."
"Olivia. Liv or Livi for short."
Madonna smiled. "That's beautiful. I love it." She took her baby's fingers and kissed them. "Olivia."
"Seriously?"
"Yes." Madonna laughed.
"We nearly had a row over what to call Rocco, but you like Olivia straight away."
"Guy I am far too exhausted to row and I genuinely love the name."
"Ok."
"Do you want to hold her?" Madonna held their daughter up and Guy nodded. She watched him take her in his arms, saw his face completely soften, the love in his eyes and it made her insides melt.
"Oh my god, she is perfect." Guy said, carefully smoothing one of her tiny cheeks.
"Very much worth all the effort." Madonna said, lying back on the pillows the nurses had propped up for her, smiling.
"I agree. Although I was terrified for a minute that I was going to loose you." Guy said, looking worried, as he rocked Olivia in her arms.
"You can tell Olivia when she is old enough to understand how you were her mommy's hero when she was born." Madonna said, looking at Guy with watery eyes. "I'm sorry, I can't stop crying. I'm an emotional wreck." She sniffed, wiping her eyes.
"Exhaustion." Guy said and Madonna nodded. "Maybe you should sleep for a while, M. I can sit right here, next to you with Olivia."
"Do you mind?"
"Not at all. The midwife said you will be needing bedrest when we go home."
Madonna laughed. "With three children? A newborn included?"
"I can help." Guy said.
"I can't expect you to not work and - "
"M, for once in your life, except help. I am putting my foot down, when we get home you are staying in bed until you feel stronger." Guy said firmly.
"Do I get a say in this?" Madonna folded her arms, looking sulky.
"No." Guy replied, looking amused and she chewed her lower lip, trying not to smile.
"Fine." Madonna lay back, and couldn't help but smile at the sight of Guy rocking Olivia in his arms and she was asleep within minutes.

End of Part 19...

Part 20

"Where are you going?" Guy asked Madonna, the second it looked like she was going to get out of bed.
"I need to pee. I draw the line at peeing in bed." Madonna smirked.
"Darlin', I don't want you to overdo it." Guy sighed.
"There is no danger of that, with you to monitor every move I make and every breath I take." Madonna replied, kissing Guy as she got out of bed. "The bathroom is just there, hardly any steps at all." She pointed out, but he did not look amused.
When Madonna got back into bed, Guy handed her Olivia, who was wide awake, wriggling around and making typical gurgly baby sounds.
"Mommy, Livi is loud!" Rocco grumbled, yawning as he walked into the room, ready for school.
"Did you get ready by yourself?" Madonna frowned, feeling like a terrible mother.
"No, I helped him. I've been up for a while." Guy replied.
"Why didn't you wake me?" Madonna frowned.
"Because you would get up and start doing stuff."
"Mommy, you are supposed to be resting!" Rocco said and Madonna laughed at the almost authorative tone of her little boy.
"I know Roccs. I'm sorry if Livi is keeping you up. You used to keep me up when you were a baby. And Lola." Madonna said softly. "She'll settle soon, once she is familiar with the house."
"Ok."
"How can such a cute looking baby be so goddamn noisy?!" Lourdes also looked tired, but was ready for school.
"Don't say 'goddamn' Lola." Madonna scolded her mildly.
"You say worse. Guy says a WHOLE lot worse when his football team is losing!" Lourdes protested, her hands on her hips.
"We are adults. And really we shouldn't be saying 'a whole lot worse'. But I don't want you to talk like that, Lola. It's not nice for a young girl."
"Sorry mommy." Lourdes said, standing with both hands behind her back, looking down at the floor.
"Have you both brushed your teeth?" Guy asked and both Lourdes and Rocco nodded. "Let me see." He said, and he checked their teeth. "Do you have everything you need? Books and stuff?" Guy asked and Lourdes and Rocco turned around to show him their backpacks. "Kiss mummy and Siobhan should be waiting downstairs for you." Guy said, referring to one of the nannies.
"Bye mommy." Rocco and Lourdes said, carefully kissing her and Olivia, then Guy and rushing off downstairs.
"You're not taking them?" Madonna asked.
"No, I don't want to leave you."
"Are you sure you don't want to take them? You seem to have every thing else covered. I feel pretty redundant." Madonna said, sounding a little bitter at the start, but her voice wobbled.
"Oh M, don't be like that. I'm just trying to make your life easier."
"You are, but I'm jealous you can do so much for them and I have to rest."
"It's made me realise how much you do for the children." Guy said, looking at Madonna with a new found appreciation.
"And it only took me nearly dying, for you to realise that." Madonna joked, as she started to breast feed Olivia - the only time the baby was totally still in her arms.
"Stop it. Stop joking about you nearly dying." Guy sat on the bed and Madonna frowned.
"But I'm fine now..."
"I wake up in the night and if you are asleep darlin', I put my hand out to check you are still breathing." Guy said quietly and Madonna looked shocked.
"Oh. Guy, I'm sorry you are stressed like that. But you are doing a great job of looking after me. And the children - Olivia included." Madonna smoothed his shoulder.
"I am really sorry for the way I treated you before Olivia was born." Guy said, looking at Madonna with regret filled eyes.
"Can you just put her down a minute, before we talk?" Madonna asked Guy, carefully handing him their daughter, who had fallen asleep straight after being fed.
Guy put Olivia down and sat on the bed, looking at Madonna.
"It's all in the past now." She said.
"M, I was vile to you. I hurt you, I humiliated you and I raped you. And even worse, it made me feel great to have so much control over you. I think you would have done anything I told you too, or made you do, before Olivia was born."
"I would have." Madonna nodded. "I'm not going to lie, you did scare me at times, Guy." She frowned, nervously fiddling with her fingers in her lap. "But I never stopped loving you." Madonna looked Guy directly in the eyes.
"I wish I could take it all back."
"If I can forgive you Guy, you need to forgive yourself. We all make mistakes - even big ones. Choosing to acknowledge that and learn from it shows personal growth."
"I love you M. So much. You have no idea." Guy said, looking at Madonna with absolute love and admiration.
Madonna kissed Guy and smiled at him. "I love you." She replied, her voice heavy with emotion.
"Do you mind if I lie with you for a bit?" Guy asked, lying down before Madonna could answer.
"Of course not. You must be exhausted too." Madonna replied, smoothing his hair and kissing Guy, after he nodded. "Thank you. I appreciate everything you do for me." She whispered in his ear, snuggling up to him and he smiled, putting his arms around her.

End of Part 20...
materialgirl86
Set in 2005

Part 1

Madonna lay back, closing her eyes and gripped the bed rail above her, while lowering her body down towards Guy. He planted tantalising kisses right up the inside of her thigh and smiled when he heard her whimper and her body gave and involuntary shudder of pleasure. Madonna let go of the rail and splayed her fingers through Guy's hair, tugging at it impatiently, guiding his head between her legs. When she felt his tongue inside her, she groaned, letting go of his hair. Guy didn't need guidance, he knew Madonna's sweet spot. Although he was in a teasing mood that evening, and taking his time in getting to it. A phoned ringing broke the silence and killed the mood a little. Madonna reached for it on her bedside table, thinking Guy would stop when she answered it, but he continued going down on her. Truthfully she didn't want him to stop. Not really.
"Stuart, hi. To what do I owe this pleasure?" Madonna asked, watching Guy and trying not to gasp.
"I was thinking we could start working a bit earlier tomorrow, if that's ok?" It was Stuart Price, someone she was working on a new album with.
"Yes." Madonna said faintly, because Guy was working his way towards her sweet spot.
"I have plenty of ideas to discuss with you - sorry for the late call. I just got a bit excited." Stuart continued.
"Uh-huh." Madonna replied, tilting her hips up towards Guy more, sliding down the bed a bit.
"Are you ok M? You sound out of breath. Surely you haven't been out for a run this time of night?"
"You know me Stuart, I pack as much as I can into my days and nights."
"Ok, well I'll let you go."
"Wait - how much earlier do you want to start tomorrow?" Madonna asked, chewing her lower lip so she wouldn't groan out loud.
"A couple of hours."
"I'll see you then." Madonna said and hung up quickly, before Staurt could carry on talking. She put her phone back on the bedside table and looked down at Guy. "You couldn't have stopped when you saw me take the call!" Madonna moved back suddenly and Guy looked up at her.
"Who takes a call during?" Guy frowned. "You could have waited until after."
"I don't work to your timetable, Guy!" Madonna spat.
"Of course you don't. The world revolves around you." Guy crawled up the bed, until he was over Madonna. "But you need to learn it doesn't." He said, slapping her so hard she nearly fell off the bed.
Madonna sat up, clutching her cheek, shocked that Guy had hit her - for the first time ever. It was just as shocking as it was painful. She looked vulnerable, sitting on the bed in a baby pink slip with messed up hair and fearful eyes.
"I don't think the world revolves around me." Madonna said quietly and Guy gave her a murderous look.
"Do you want another one?" He raised his hand and she quickly shook her head. "Then shut up." Madonna shrank back and Guy turned off the light, making it clear he wanted to sleep. Madonna lay on her side, with her back to Guy, wondering where his sudden burst of anger had come from.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The following morning Madonna woke up and felt Guy's arm around her tightly, like it was made of iron. His nose was nuzzled right into her neck and she could feel his breath on it. Madonna wriggled a little, trying to slip free from his grasp, but it was impossible. Guy stirred and moved, his grip loosening only a little, as he kissed her neck and she could feel his erection pressed up against her bum. He put a hand up her slip, sliding his fingers inside her.
"Guy, I'm not in tne mood." Madonna groaned.
"Really? Because you're really wet right now, darlin'." Guy whispered, tugging her her ear lobe with his teeth.
"The children will be up in a minute." Madonna said firmly, taking Guy's wrist and moving it away from her. She felt him move away from her and turned over on her back. "We need to talk about last night." Madonna said, looking at Guy.
"What happened last night?" Guy frowned.
"You hit me."
"Oh, don't be such a baby."
"Guy, you hurt me."
"And you answered the phone when I was trying to make you cum. Yet you don't see me having a bitch fit over that. Is it nearly your time of the month or something?"
"Don't be so vile."
"Darlin', you need to lighten up. Come back to bed." Guy said, loosely holding her wrist.
"Why? So you can hit me before you finger me?" Madonna said, getting out of bed.
Guy lept out of bed, grabbed her jaw and shoved Madonna into the wall. "You need to learn not to be so rude." He said through gritted teeth. Madonna's eyes were wide with fear and she was too scared to talk, so just nodded.
"I'm so sorry...I'll make it up to you..." Madonna said, rubbing her jaw when Guy let go of her. She slid straight down to her knees, pulling his pyjama bottoms down and gave him a blow job. Guy came in her mouth, then left Madonna alone on the floor, and went to have a shower.
Madonna sat with her knees to her chest, both hands wrenched in her hair and cried. She felt so cheap, but it had been to only way to calm that temper of his. Guy went down to breakfast, barely noticing Madonna, who then went to have a shower, scrubbing herself nearly raw. She got Lourdes and Rocco ready and took them down to breakfast. At the breakfast table Madonna and Guy acted completely natural with each other, like nothing was wrong and the children were chattering away as usual.
"Mommy can I have a friend round for dinner tonight? Please mommy, puh-lease!" Lourdes said excitedly.
"Can I have a friend over, if Lola is?" Rocco asked, looking at Madonna expectantly.
"Yes, both of you can. But one friend each." Madonna said, looking at Lourdes who had brought two friends last time, with no notice.
Guy smiled into his cereal. "Can I bring hom a friend too?" He asked teasingly, making Lourdes and Rocco laugh and even Madonna had a hard time keeping a straight face.
"I don't know why you are joking, because you will be taking the friends home later." Madonna replied and Guy nodded, then shrugged. "Go and get your school bags." She said, when Lourdes and Rocco finished breakfast. Madonna cleared the table, then turned around and Guy put his arms around her, kissing her.
"Don't kiss me like that." She breathed.
"Why?"
"Because I want to go back upstairs with you. We need to get the children to school."
"Later then." Guy's hands found their way down to her bum, which he gave a hard squeeze.
"Guy." Madonna gave him a look that said 'behave'.
Lourdes and Rocco returned wearing their backpacks. Rocco looked extra cute, with a backpack that was almost bigger than him. It was a nice day, so Madonna and Guy walked the children to school, with a couple of bodyguards accompanying them.
"Don't be late. I mean, if you're going in early, you shouldn't be anyway." Guy said, kissing Madonna on the forehead.
"I won't be." Madonna watched Guy head off in the opposite direction. She then went to work herself, accompanied by both bodyguards. As she walked, she was thinking about Guy and what a strange night and morning it had been, and it made her feel uneasy.

End of Part 1...

Part 2

Guy was playing with Lourdes and Rocco on the floor, after they'd had dinner that evening. Madonna had called him and sent several texts to say she would be late home from work, but it had annoyed Guy so much that he refused to reply to any of them. When she arrived home from work, Madonna was intially annoyed, but seeing Guy on the floor playing with the children melted her insides a little.
"Mommy! Mommy!" Lourdes and Rocco went running over to Madonna, nearly knocking her over in a hug.
Madonna put her bag and ridiculously bulging diary down and kneeling down, hugged both children. Guy gave her a filthy look and she knew she would be in trouble.
"Don't crowd mommy, she's just got in from work. Why don't you both get ready for bed and she can come and tuck you in?" Guy said and both children nodded, racing upstairs.
"Why didn't you reply to my calls or messages? Have I done something wrong?" Madonna asked in a small voice, like a child anticipating being told off.
Guy got up and started clearing away Rocco's cars and trucks. "You go into work a whole two hours early, then come home a whole lot later. Can you understand from my point of view how annoying that would be?"
"I wasn't doing it to annoy you." Madonna frowned. "That's not fair."
"What's not fair is you missing dinner. Our children don't see us a lot in the week, because we are both working and they are in school."
"You come home late sometimes." Madonna said, throwing a hand up.
"This isn't about me right now, darlin'. You're their mother. They want you."
"Don't use our children and emotional blackmail to make me feel bad."
"I'm not. But if you go in early, I expect you home on time or even early. Not late."
"Guy, sometimes ideas come later and time just slips by. I don't do it on purpose to annoy you. I don't like arguing with you."
"Did you try to get away?"
"I didn't realise what the time was, until I called and left messages. I didn't expect to come home to an argument."
"You better put the kids to bed." Guy said, looking at his watch.
"Yes sir!" Madonna said, saluting him. She was just about to walk past, when Guy grabbed her forearm and squeezed her jaw.
"Don't try my patience." He said menacingly and she shrank back, nodding as much as his grip would allow her.
When Guy let go of Madonna, she rushed upstairs to put Lourdes and Rocco to bed. She took her time and read the pair of them several stories, then finally went to her bedroom. Guy was already in bed, his back to her. Madonna kicked her shoes off and stripped off, putting on her pale pink slip and going into the bathroom. She cleaned her teeth and moisturized her skin, then went to bed.
"Guy? Are you asleep? I'm sorry." Madonna whispered.
"Whatever."
Madonna kissed the back of his neck and wrapped an arm around him, slipping it down his pyjama bottoms, but Guy grabbed her wrists and pulled it away.
"I'm not in the mood."
"Guy. Please."
He turned to face her, frowning. "M, it's great you have plenty of energy after a long, long day at work, but I've been to work and looked after the children. So I am really not in the mood."
"Fine." Madonna turned her back to him, gritting her teeth and closed her eyes.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
"What is she doing?" Guy muttered under his breath, as Madonna walked across the film set, with a couple of brown paper bags.
All of the crew were distracted by her, because she wore very snug tailored trousers and a thin sweater without a bra, her hard nipples pressing against the material.
"Hi. I brought lunch." Madonna said brightly, smiling.
Guy smiled back. "Thanks darlin'." He took the bag she handed him. "Let's go to my trailer." He took her arm, gripping it a little too tightly and led her away to his trailer, slamming the door shut behind them.
"Guy, you're hurting me!" Madonna's eyes were wide.
"What are you doing here?"
"Bringing lunch, apologising for being late yesterday." Madonna said, touching her arm where Guy had gripped it, when he let go of her.
"Did you not have time to put a bra on?" Guy growled.
Madonna looked down at her nipples pressed against her sweater. "I didn't feel like wearing one." She looked back up at Guy.
"The crew were staring at you."
"And?" Madonna had her hands on her hips.
"I don't like it."
"Why?"
"They look at you like they want to fuck you."
"So?"
"You're mine." Guy slipped his arms around Madonna's waist, pulling her right up against him.
"Just because they might want to fuck me, doesn't mean I want to fuck them." Madonna whispered. "I love you." She said, draping her arms loosely around his neck and kissing him.
"Then don't dress like you want to be fucked by them...I mean can these trousers be any tighter?" Guy drummed his fingers on her bum.
"I dress for myself. No one else." Madonna replied.
Guy let go of her and sat on the sofa, rifling through the bag and pulling out a sandwich. Madonna sat down the other end of the sofa, on the edge and started to eat her lunch.
"I don't bite." Guy said, seeing the distance she had put between them.
Madonna moved all the way up to Guy and he put an arm around her as he ate, kissing her temple. "Thanks for lunch."
"I'll be home the usual time tonight." Madonna said.
"Good. it isn't just the kids that miss you. I do too." Guy said quietly, looking at Madonna and she felt her frustration melt away when he looked at her with a boyish expression on his face. She smiled, touching his cheek when she kissed him.

End of Part 2...

Part 3

"Are you nearly ready M?" Guy called up the stairs, looking at his watch for what felt like the hundredth time. He wore a suit and was waiting for Madonna, so they could go to a private screening of the latest film of a friend of hers - Pedro Almodovar. It was a select guest list and not a premiere of anything, but there was a dress code and they would be going out for drinks after.
"Yes, I'm coming." Madonna said, holding up her dress and walking down the stairs.
"Wow. You look amazing darlin'." Guy said, kissing Madonna.
"Thank you. You scrub up pretty well yourself." She smiled, admiring Guy in his suit.
Madonna wore a long black dress that went over one shoulder and had a daringly high split on one side. Her hair was pinned up losely at the nape of her neck, with a few soft curly tendrils falling free from the hairpins, and gold chandelier earrings. A few delicate bracelets and rings adorned her wrists and fingers, and she wore dangerously high gold Louboutin heels. Madonna's makeup was pretty neutral, and her face looked completely flawless. A black clutch with a dusting of gold finished the look.
"It's not too much, is it?" Madonna asked and Guy rolled his eyes and sighed in an exaggerated manner.
"No, you look incredible...I can't wait to get you out of that dress, so let's get going!" Guy grabbed her arm and Madonna giggled, letting him take her out to the car, where the bodyguards waited for them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Guy felt a little jealous when he saw Madonna greet Pedro Almodovar enthusiastically - there were hugs and kisses and they both spoke about work for several long minutes, before Madonna included Guy in the conversation. Pedro couldn't warm to Guy, even though they were both talking, maybe it was how obviously possessive he was with Madonna, keeping an arm clamped on hers the entire time and he gave off a territorial vibe. Pedro said he hoped they would enjoy the film and excused himself to talk to someone else. Madonna and Guy went to sit down, when they saw other people starting to find seats. They were sat near the back, and Pedro went down the front in front of the screen to introduce the film and talk a little about it before it started.
"Geez, this guy has a big ego, just let us watch the film already!" Guy whispered and Madonna frowned.
"Don't talk about my friend like that. He's just passionate." Madonna whispered back.
"Ok." Guy shrugged, sighing, as Pedro finished talking and took a seat not too far from them.
The lights went down and the film began. Halfway through, Guy was bored. He looked at Madonna, who was pretty engrossed in the film, then he placed a hand on her knee, nudging the split of her dress. Guy looked back at the screen, amused as he saw Madonna fidget a little, when his hand moved right up her leg, then he slipped a few fingers inside her and Madonna had to fight back the urge to gasp. It was very dark and everyone was engrossed in the film, but she felt uncomfortable. He heard her become breathless and quietly moan, when the film was loud.
"Guy..." Madonna looked at him.
"Do you really want me to stop?" Guy asked, starting to remove his fingers, but she shook her head. He could feel how wet she was and she had a hungry, desperate look in her eyes.
Guy enjoyed watching her squirm, then leaned towards Madonna and whispered in her ear. "Darlin', you could alway return the favour..." He unzipped his trousers with his free hand and she watched him. She wanted to refuse, but he knew she wouldn't risk him taking away his fingers from between her legs. Madonna slipped a hand in his trousers and began stroking his dick and Guy smiled almost triumphantly. He groaned when the film got loud again, not that either of them were watching it. At one point Madonna had her eyes closed, while she practically rode Guy's fingers. She opened her eyes and smiled when Guy came and she took her hand away, fishing tissues out of her purse to wipe it. Guy removed his fingers from her and they both straightened up, thinking no one had noticed. When the film was over and everyone was milling around, talking, Pedro beckoned Madonna over, when Guy disappeared to the toilet.
"Did you enjoy the film?" Pedro asked, but he was looking at Madonna strangely.
"Yes, it was really good. I particularly - "
"I saw you." Pedro cut her off.
"Excuse me?"
"I saw you and Guy. Pleasuring each other."
"Oh." Madonna blushed, not sure what to say next.
"You were doing it during a rape scene in the film."
"Oh, Pedro I had no idea..."
"I would have thought you of all people would show some respect watching scenes like those." Pedro frowned and looked disappointed at the same time.
"We weren't getting off over that, I can assure you - "
Pedro held up a hand. "I don't know what is wrong with you, Madonna. But save your breath. I can't look at you right now." He said and went to talk to someone else, his facial expression completely changing into a smile as he talked to someone. Madonna was left standing alone, blushing, until Guy joined her.
"What's wrong, darlin'?"
"I want to go home."
"I thought we were going for drinks."
"Let's have them at home." Madonna smiled at him a little and Guy took her arm and they headed towards their car. Madonna looked over her shoulder at Pedro, who glared at her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
At home in their room, Guy closed the door behind them, holding up a bottle of wine and two glasses.
"You humiliated me!" Madonna said, taking off her earrings.
"How?"
"I didn't want you to do that to me in public!" Madonna said, slipping off the rings and bracelets, slamming them down on her dressing table.
"What has happened to you since the end of the film and us arriving home? You have been acting weird...I thought you were in a rush to get home."
"I was. Pedro saw us."
"So? Did we offend him?" Guy shrugged, putting the bottle of wine and glasses down on his bedside table.
"Yes, we did."
"He should have stopped watching."
"We were doing it during a rape scene." Madonna said, with tears in her eyes and Guy laughed.
"Oh come on, M. He is a bit of a drama queen, isn't he?"
"Sorry if I am offended at the thought a friend of mine thinks I was getting off over a rape scene."
"M, that is just a film. Surely if Pedro knows you well, he would know that is in no way true."
"I feel humiliated Guy! Like some cheap little - " Madonna cut herself off and pressed her lips shut.
Guy went over and held Madonna's waist, pressing her right up against him. She was practically gasping for breath as she looked up at him. "Darlin', you are many things, but cheap isn't one of them. A slut maybe. But an expensive one." He kissed her neck, squeezing her bum hard.
"That's a vile thing to say." Madonna said, pushing Guy back, so he actually staggered back several steps. "I'm not in the mood."
"Well I am, and you have a duty to me as my wife." Guy said, grabbing Madonna's arm, forcing her face-down on the bed.
"Guy, stop it!" Madonna struggled, then heard her dress rip, as Guy ripped it all the way up to her bum, and pulling his trousers down forced his way inside her. Madonna wasn't ready and cried out, gripping the sheets. "Stop! Please! Stop Guy! You're hurting me! It hurts!" She wept, tears streaming down her cheeks.
Guy grabbed Madonna's hair roughly, and most of it slipped free from the hairpins. "Stop being such a wimp, you like it rough." He whispered, kissing her neck.
"No...stop...stop..." Madonna could hardly get her words out, as Guy let go of her hair. Eventually she stopped struggling, and just gripped the bed.
When Guy came, he climbed off her and started getting ready for bed, like nothing violent had just taken place. "Darlin' - you need to get ready for bed." He pushed Madonna off the bed and she sat on the floor, looking at him, then grabbed a pair of cotton pyjamas and went to the bathroom and locked the door to get changed. She couldn't bare the thought of Guy seeing her naked right now. He'd violated her enough that evening. Tears streamed down her face as she changed out of the ripped dress into her pyjamas.

End of Part 3...

Part 4

That night Madonna barely slept. She lay on her side several times, facing Guy, really studying his face. It made her feel sick what he had done to her the previous evening, so she would then move on to her other side, with her back to him. Madonna got out of bed at one point and sat on the chair by her dressing table, holding the ripped dress and silently wept. Although she wasn't making a noise, Guy stirred and woke up. He saw Madonna wasn't lying next to him and sat up.
"Are you crying because I ripped your dress?" Guy asked and Madonna nodded.
"Yes. It's stupid I know, but I really liked it." She lied quietly.
"I'll get you a new one." Guy said softly, getting out of bed and going over to her. He sat on the floor at her feet. "I got carried away last night, darlin'. Can you forgive me?" Guy held her ankles, looking at her.
"Of course." Madonna replied, sniffing and wiping her eyes. She put the dress down. "I can't sleep. I need to take something." Madonna went to get a couple of sleeping tablets and a glass of water.
"You have been working like crazy lately. Maybe you're over-tired." Guy suggested and Madonna nodded, taking the tablets and getting back into bed.
This time Guy watched Madonna until she fell asleep, which didn't take very long. He smoothed hair away from her face and kissed her cheek, then wrapped an arm around her and fell asleep.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"They ran out of soy latte at Starbucks, so I got you hot chocolate. Then laced it with bourbon. I thought we could drop acid this afternoon, make work a bit more interesting." Stuart said, trying to grab Madonna's attention, as she accepted a Starbucks from him.
"Yeah, that sounds good."
"M, have you listened to a word I said?"
"Huh?" Madonna frowned at Stuart.
"You have been miles away today. Did you get any sleep last night? You look exhausted."
"Thank you Stuart, don't hold back, please - tell me how crappy I look, to match how crappy I feel." Madonna was irritated, but ended up looking more vulnerable than annoyed when she spoke. And like she was on the brink of tears.
"I'm sorry M. I am just worried about you."
"I never sleep well."
"Are you ill?"
"How terrible do I look?" Madonna asked in a small voice.
"You don't look terrible."
"I am just going through some personal stuff at the moment. I fell out with an old friend yesterday and I don't think he will ever talk to me again. He hasn't returned my messages or calls." Madonna said, thinking about Pedro and feeling humiliated all over.
"Some people need some time and space to cool off." Stuart offered and Madonna nodded.
"Yeah, you're right. Look, I might go early today if that is ok. I'll make it up another day."
"M, you're the boss, you don't have to justify yourself to me. But if you ever want to talk, I'm here, ok?" Stuart said and Madonna nodded, even managing a small smile.
"Thank you."
*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was a rare occasion when both Guy and Madonna arrived home from work early - and before the children were even home from school. But that day Madonna was both glad and filled with dread at it.
"We need to talk." She said to Guy, after he'd made them coffee in the kitchen.
"That doesn't sound good."
"It isn't." Madonna said, motioning for Guy to sit down, then sitting down herself.
"Is this about us having a little fun at that film last night?"
"Yes. Pedro won't return my calls or messages. He's an old friend of mine - we go way back." Madonna looked upset.
Guy shrugged. "What do you expect me to do about it? He'll forget it in time."
"You humiliated me in public, Guy! If Pedro saw, other people might have too."
"I don't understand why you feel humiliated, darlin'. We were a married couple having a little fun. It's not like we were full on fucking." Guy said and Madonna felt anger rise in her.
"It was during a rape scene."
"I wasn't fingering you that good that you lost the power of sight, was I? You could have told me to stop."
"Would you have?!" Madonna spat, her face flushed scarlett.
"Jesus christ M, you didn't want to stop, I didn't want to stop. What is the problem?"
"I have been raped before. And you raped me last night." Madonna looked Guy directly in the eyes, almost not blinking.
"I never."
"You did."
"A husband can't rape his wife."
"Bullshit."
"I never raped you."
"I was saying no."
"You were playing hard to get."
"I was not joking when I said no, Guy."
"M, you are always up for it. You have never said no to me. And you were hardly putting up a fight."
"Because I can't match your strength, Guy." Madonna sipped her coffee.
"You weren't crying about the dress." Guy realised out loud and Madonna couldn't look at him.
"I don't know what is wrong with you lately, Guy, but - " Madonna didn't manage to say another word, because Guy grabbed her arms and pushed her back, knocking the chair over, so she was flat on her back, still in the chair.
"How dare you talk to me like that." Guy said in a low, menacing tone. He was still gripping her arms tightly and she was almost too scared to breathe.
"Sorry. I'm sorry." Madonna breathed and Guy let go of her. Madonna got up, pulling the chair up. "I - I'm going to pick the children up."
"I can come with you." Guy said and she nodded, not daring to say he didn't need too.

End of Part 4...

Part 5

"You seem happier today." Stuart said, in the middle of working with Madonna.
They were working from his apartment, a couple of hours over what time they usually worked until.
"I got some sleep." Madonna replied, smiling a little.
"Have you made up with your friend?" Stuart asked gingerly, not wanting to provoke or upset Madonna.
"No. But I am taking your advice and giving him some space." Madonna said.
"It's probably for the best. I can't imagine you have done anything that is totally unforgiveable." Stuart said and Madonna nodded.
"We've had a pretty productive day today, haven't we?" Madonna changed the subject.
"Yeah, you should stay late more often." Stuart said, getting up to answer the door when the bell rang.
Guy walked in, carrying Lourdes, who looked on the verge of falling asleep and holding Rocco's hand. Madonna looked at the time.
"I'm so sorry, I didn't realise that was the time." She said, scooping Rocco up in her arms and her son instantly held on to her, nuzzling into Madonna.
"Darlin', it's fine. They wanted you to read them bedtime stories, so I thought it would be better to come and see you, in case you were too busy to look at your phone." Guy spoke in a friendly way, but Madonna knew underneath it he was being controlling and territorial.
"We can keep our hours strictly what we agreed from now on, I know you need to spend time with your children." Stuart suggested and Madonna nodded, smiling at him in a relieved and grateful way that he had made a sensible suggestion in front of Guy.
"That would be great, mate." Guy said, also smiling. "I would put them to bed, but they always ask for their mum."
"I understand. Have a good evening." Stuart said, as Madonna and Guy headed towards the door, carrying the children.
"You too Stuart." Madonna said.
In the car on the way home, it was quiet. Lourdes and Rocco were almost asleep in the backseats, both ready for bed in their pyjamas. Madonna carried Rocco up to his room and Guy carried Lourdes up to her room, then Madonna read them both bedtime stories and they were asleep within minutes. Madonna was stony faced when she joined Guy in their bedroom.
"What the hell were you thinking? The children were nearly asleep, why did you bring them to my place of work?"
"Which strangely enough is in some dude's apartment, as opposed to a studio..." Guy said walking over to her in an almost menacing way.
"Don't tell me you're jealous of Stuart." Madonna snorted. "He's not my type."
"No, but I don't know why you have to work in his apartment."
"What is this really about Guy?" Madonna asked, with her hands on her hips.
"I don't want you working late."
"Then I won't. But I think it's unfair to take two small children who are basically asleep along to use emotional blackmail to tell me that." Madonna said and Guy slapped her hard across the face.
She wasn't expecting it, and it stung. Madonna clutched her cheek, looking up at Guy. He pointed his finger in her face. "Don't disrespect me."
"I'm not - "
"Do you want another one?" Guy raised his hand and Madonna shook her head, falling silent. "Then shut up."
Madonna and Guy both got ready for bed in silence.
"I'm sorry." Madonna whispered when she got into bed with Guy.
"You need to learn how to respect me."
"I know." Madonna said, looking vulnerable. She straddled him, kissing him tenderly. Guy smiled, thinking Madonna was being submissive to him, even though she was on top when they made love that evening. She thought if she was gentle with him, it would calm him down. Guy could be just as tender with her as she was with him. And had been until lately.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The next morning Guy had a day off work, and he woke up late. There was a note on Madonna's pillow from her, saying she'd taken the children to school and gone out for a run. He got showered and dressed and was just sitting down to breakfast, when Madonna appeared in the kitchen, talking to two bodyguards, who had clearly been running with her. They left to give her space with Guy. Even though Madonna had some massive, strange-looking sweat patches on her t-shirt and she was breathless, with loose strands of hair that had come loose from her ponytail sticking to the sides of her face, Guy still thought she looked as sexy as hell.
"Good run?"
"Yeah." Madonna said, grabbing a bottle of vitamin water from the fridge, wiping her sweaty forehead with her wrist. "I was going to wake you to come with me, but I thought you might want to sleep a bit longer on your day off."
"Darlin, you're not working late." Guy said, drinking some coffee, never taking his eyes from her.
"I'm just being nice Guy."
"Get on your knees and be nice." Guy said, looking amused as Madonna clenched her jaw and swallow the words she wanted to say back to him. Guy sat back in his chair, enjoying the power he had over her. "Come on, darlin'...don't you have anything to say?"
"Yes. I need to take a shower, because I stink." Madonna said, slamming the bottle of vitamin water down on the table, splashing the red juice in the process as she slammed the lid down seperately.
"Clean that up." Guy said.
Madonna went to get a cloth, but Guy got up quickly and grabbed her ponytail, yanking her head back. Madonna looked up at Guy with a worried expression. "Lick it up."
"That's disgusting."
"Do it." Guy forced her head down and Madonna had no choice but to lick the spilled juice up. "You're such a filthy bitch. It really turns me on. Let's take that shower now."
"Guy, please." Madonna said, rubbing the back of her head when he let go of her.
"I will give you a choice. You can get down on your knees for me, or we can shower together." Guy said, his eyes lighting up at the thought of both choices.
Madonna sank to her knees, opening Guy's belt and pulling his trousers down. She wouldn't look at him, until Guy grabbed her chin, forcing her to tilt her chin right up. Madonna looked like she might cry, but looked up at Guy all the same as she blew him.

End of Part 5...

Part 6
Madonna dug her fingers into Guy's back, groaning as he grinded into her and she clamped her legs around him tightly. He kissed her neck as she tilted her head back, closing her eyes. She scraped her fingers down his back and gripped his bum hard, urging him deeper inside her and Guy groaned with her. Neither of them realised that Rocco had wandered into the room, clutching a teddy bear. He couldn't see what them, because they were under a duvet, but he heard them. Rocco left the room and went to Lourdes' room.
"Stop." Madonna held Guy off her and he groaned, rolling over to lie next to her.
"You can't wind a guy up like that M..."
"I thought I heard something." Madonna sat up and frowned. "The door is open. I'm just going to check on the children."
"Ok. Whatever." Guy sighed, not offering to go.
She pulled her slip down and put on a long silky gown, the went to Rocco's room. He wasn't in his bed, so she went to Lourdes' room. Madonna smiled when she found Rocco curled up into Lourdes, both of them fast asleep. She went back to bed, closing the door and taking off her gown.
"What is it?" Guy saw Madonna smiling to herself.
"Rocco is asleep with Lola in her bed. They look so cute." Madonna said, as she got back into bed.
"Do you think he came in here and we didn't realise?" Guy asked and Madonna shrugged.
"But...we can pick up where we left off..." She said, smoothing a hand over his chest.
"Darlin' it's late and I just want to sleep now. The moment has gone."
"That's not fair."
"Life isn't fair." Guy said, turning his back to her.
"You're not fair, you great selfish brute!" Madonna said, meaning to just push Guy, but she did it with such force he ended up pushed out of bed on the floor. Guy looked up from the floor at her and Madonna knew she should run. She started to scrable out of bed, when Guy threw himself on top of her on the bed and slapped her so hard across the cheek, that Madonna's cheek stung, burned and ached. He pinned her shoulders down hard, his face inches from hers.
"Don't you ever talk to me like that again, you vile little bitch." He spoke in a threatening tone and she was too scared to move a muscle. Guy climbed off her and Madonna held her cheek with both hands.
"I'm so sorry Guy." Madonna said in a small voice.
"Go to sleep." Guy growled, glaring at her.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
"Mommy, how did you get that red mark on your cheek?" Lourdes asked at breakfast the following day.
"I walked into a door when I was exhasuted." Madonna lied easily, not looking at Guy.
"What were you and daddy doing last night?" Rocco asked and Madonna nearly choked on her coffee.
"We were playing." Madonna replied, wiping her mouth.
"You were making weird noises." Rocco said.
"I was pinning mommy down and she was trying to escape." Guy added and Madonna arched an eyebrow at Guy, trying not to smile.
"Grown ups are weird." Lourdes muttered, and this time Guy and Madonna exchanged a smile.
"Were you...in our room last night Roccs?" Madonna asked and the little boy nodded. "How come baby?"
"I had a bad dream." Rocco said quietly.
"I took care of him." Lourdes said, sounding all grown up.
"Thank you Lola." Madonna smiled, looking at her daughter proudly. "What did you dream about Rocco?"
"That someone broke into our house and started hurting everyone."
"Roccs, I wouldn't let anyone hurt you, or mommy or Lola." Guy said softly and Rocco looked up at him, his worried expression turning into one of relief.
"Ok."
"Do you guys have everything for school?" Madonna asked, noticing Lourdes and Rocco had both finished their breakfast.
They rushed off to get their things, leaving Guy and Madonna alone. He moved his chair closer to hers. Madonna looked at Guy wearily, flinching as he touched her. He held up both hands in defense, then carefully tilted her jaw.
"Does it still hurt?" Guy ran his fingers over the red mark, which was turning into a bruise.
"Yes."
"God, I am so sorry." Guy said and very tenderly kissed the bruise.
"It was my fault. I deserved it." Madonna replied, looking directly at him.
"We were playing, huh?" Guy said, smirking as he let go of her chin and Madonna laughed.
"I couldn't think of anything better on the spot."
"We need a lock for that door."
"Don't be mean, Rocco had a nightmare."
"He could still knock." Guy suggested and Madonna smiled.
"I feel like a terrible mother. I should have comforted Rocco."
"How were you to know, darlin'? At least Rocco has Lola, so he wasn't completely alone."
"Yes, you're right."
"M, I think you're a fantastic mother."
"Don't, you're gonna make me cry." Madonna said, running both hands through her hair.
Guy kissed her forehead. "That wasn't my intention. How about if I take the children to school and you pick them up? I know you're starting work early."
"Sure." Madonna said, trying not to sound amazed, as she watched Guy leave the kitchen.

End of Part 6...

Part 7

It was a rare Saturday, when Madonna and Guy had the house completely to themselves - both Lourdes and Rocco had left with friends and neither of them had anything planned.
"Guy, I want to talk to you about something." Madonna said quietly.
"Now? Really? We have the house all to ourselves darlin'..." Guy slid his arms around her waist and kissed her neck.
"Guuuy. Please. Stop." Madonna tried unsuccessfully not to smile, holding his arms. "We can do that in a bit, we have the whole day." She said and he let go of her, rolling his eyes and sighing.
"Ok, ok. What is it darlin'?"
"I think you should talk to someone."
Guy snorted. "A therapist?"
"I was thinking more along the lines of anger management?" Madonna half suggested.
"M, I don't have a problem with anger." Guy said calmly, looking at her like she was crazy.
"The bruise on my face."
"Sometimes you need to be put in your place." Guy said and Madonna raised her eyebrows.
"I can listen, when you are being rational, Guy. You've been hurting and humiliating me lately and I think you would benefit from some sort of therapy. Or anger management."
"The trouble is M, you don't want to listen half the time."
"Pretty much like I don't get the feeling you are listening to me right now." Madonna sighed. "I love you Guy, but you aren't making it easy right now."
"You blow everything out of proportion. You're such a drama queen M."
"No, I want to help you. I want to help us. I'll come back when you're ready to listen." Madonna walked out of the room.
A couple of seconds later, she heard Guy follow.
"M, I'll listen." Guy called out and Madonna turned around at the top of the stairs.
"You will?"
"No." Guy grabbed Madonna's arms and held her so she was dangled over the edge of the stairs. Her toes curled over the top stair. If he let go of her, she would fall backwards down the stairs.
Her eyes were wide with fear. "W-what are y-you doing?" She could hardly get her words out.
"Showing you who is in charge."
All the colour drained from Madonna's face and it felt like her heart stopped. "Don't let go of me." She breathed.
"Our previous conversation is over." Guy said, still looking angry and Madonna nodded slightly. His expression softened and Guy grabbed Madonna back to safety.
Madonna was frozen on the spot, still scared. Her heart went from feeling like it had stopped, to suddenly hammering so hard against her chest, she started having a panic attack. Madonna's knees buckled and she dropped to the floor. Guy didn't do anything, except watch her. He didn't move to help. When Madonna eventually got her breath back, she started to cry. Then Guy walked past her, down the stairs and Madonna winced when she heard the front door slam.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Guy returned half an hour later and found Madonna upstairs, lying on her side on their bed. He could see she wasn't asleep and had been crying. She didn't move, but he went over and sat on the bed next to her.
"M, I am so sorry. I didn't mean to scare you like that. I don't know what I was thinking." Guy placed a hand on her arm.
"It's ok. What I said was stupid. I probably would have reacted in a similar way." Madonna said, without expression, or even looking at Guy.
"I do love you, darlin'."
"I know." Madonna looked up at Guy with watery eyes. "We still have the rest of the day." She tried to smile.
"Why don't you have a nice long bath, put something nice on and I'll take you out to lunch?" Guy suggested. "When we get back, we will still have ages before the children are dropped off."
"Where are we having lunch?"
"Wherever you want, M. You can pick the place."
"Can we go in a bit?" Madonna asked.
"Yeah, if you want to sleep first - "
"No." Madonna shook her head. "I want you. I need you." She pulled Guy on top of her, gazing into his eyes, then tenderly kissing him. Guy smiled, climbing on top of her. "Please be gentle." She whispered in his ear and he nodded.
Much to her surprise, he was incredibly gentle with her. Completely different from how he had been treating her lately. After, Madonna smiled at Guy, kissing him.
"How about we stay here for the rest of the day?" Madonna suggested.
"You don't want to go out for lunch?" Guy asked and Madonna shook her head.
"Why don't we take the children out to dinner later? Go out as a family?"
"That sounds perfect." Guy replied, climbing on top of Madonna, kissing her neck and she smiled, feeling safe beneath him now that he was in a better mood.

End of Part 7...

Part 8

"Guy, I'm really not in the mood." Madonna said, when started kissing her neck, and squeezed a breast over the thin-strapped cotton pyjama top. "I have a bad stomach and it's not the best time of the month."
Guy rubbed her stomach and Madonna didn't want to admit it, but her stomach did hurt less. "You know I don't mind some blood."
"It might get on the sheets." Madonna said, pressing a hand into Guy's chest, in a feeble attempt to hold him back.
"So? It's just us."
"And what if one of the children come in? Or the maid finds a patch of blood? It's disgusting."
"Well I don't think so. And I am in the mood. And that's all that matters. Besides, it will take your mind off your stomach hurting." Guy replied and Madonna opened her mouth to say something, then closed it, thinking it best not to answer him back. She shrugged and kissed him back.
Madonna pulled off her pyjama bottoms and tried not to look disgusted when Guy pulled out her tampon. It turned him on when she paled a little, looking at her own blood. Guy put it on his bedside table, then plunged his fingers inside her with such force her eyes were wide and there was a sharp intake of breath from her.
"Guy..." Madonna gasped and he smiled, taking his bloody fingers out of her and smearing her face with two stripes of blood on either cheek.
"You have no idea how hot you look right now." Guy whispered in her ear and Madonna raised her eyebrows, not sure how she felt about having her own blood smeared on her face. He pulled her top off, casting it aside on the floor.
"Ok." Madonna said, deciding to go with it and sat up and straddled Guy, spearing him into her hard so it hurt and she winced, visibly in pain and almost instantly regretted doing it because her insides felt delicate.
"That's the spirit, darlin'!" Guy said, slapping her ass and gripping it as she rode him hard.
Her theory was the harder she rode him, the less it would hurt. Unfortunately Madonna proved herself wrong and the noises she made weren't really ones of pleasure, but more out of pain. Guy could see in her face he was hurting her, but it turned him on even more to see her in pain. She pressed both hands down hard on his chest in an attempt to concentrate on something else to alleviate the pain. Guy sat up, pushing Madonna back slightly, and he was deeper inside her and she cried out in pain. He buried his face in between her breasts and she smiled a little, groaning, until he held her bum and started pulling her cheeks apart a bit so it hurt. Guy nuzzled his face into Madonna's neck and she didn't realise he bit her neck. He was causing her enough pain in other areas, she seemed a little numb to it any higher up. Guy pulled back and looked up at Madonna. Her eyes were blank - expressionless, like she was resigned to the pain, but from the noises she made and how ferociously she threw her lower body down onto him, he was fooled into thinking she was enjoying it.
Tears started slowly sliding down Madonna's face. Guy's reaction was to push her into the bed, and he licked her face - the blood and the tears mingled together. He knew somewhere at the back of his mind that she was probably in pain and wanted to stop, but that made him want to fuck her and hurt her even more.
"Guy, please." Madonna eventually looked up at him, holding his shoulders.
"We both know you are enjoying it as much as I am." Guy whispered in her ear. "I don't hear you saying no."
Madonna groaned as he picked up the pace, which had slowed down, grinding her right into the bed, as he pinned her wrists high abover her head, casuing her arms to start aching. Guy kissed along her jaw and licked the blood and tears on her face, then kissed her, forcing his tongue into her mouth in a violent way. In some perverse way, despite the tears and pain and blood stains on the bed, it was turning her on immensely. He had been breaking her down lately in such a way, that abuse was starting to feel almost normal to her. With one final, very violent thrust, Guy came. He climbed off her after and she rolled over, then sat up and looked down at the blood on the sheets.
"I needed that..." Guy smiled up at Madonna, covered in a sheen of sweat, as he held her wrist hard and she smiled down at him weakly.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna woke up the following day with an incredible pain between her legs and the stomach ache had returned. As she stumbled into the bathroom, she washed her face quickly. Madonna had fallen asleep with blood and tears on her face and it had dried. She got into the shower and scrubbed herself down almost visciously and dried herself and got dressed. Going back into the room she found Guy fast asleep and put the dirty tampon on his bedside table in the bin, wrapped in a plastic bag. Madonna pulled the covers back and saw the blood on her side. Guy stirred and opened his eyes, smiling.
"It's only blood, darlin'." He said, following her gaze.
She pulled back the bedsheet and showed him that the blood had gone through to the mattress.
"I can't let the maid do this room. I'll have to get a new mattress."
"Problem solved."
"Do you have any idea how sore I am today?"
"I didn't hear no complaints last night..." Guy said, lying back with a cat that got the cream grin on his face.
"I'm going to sort the kids out." Madonna said, leaving the room before she said something that would earn her a slap across the face. She couldn't deal with any more pain right now.
After getting Lourdes and Rocco breakfast and ready for school, Madonna left a note for the maid to leave her room for a couple of days and had an assistant order a new mattress for her and went to work.
Madonna could hardly concentrate at work. It was like Guy had melted her mind the previous evening. She could barely string a sentance together and she kept dropping things and walking into furniture.
"M, what is that on your neck?" Stuart asked and Madonna frowned, going to a mirror and noticed a bruise on her neck. Or where Guy had bitten her the previous evening. She blushed, pulling her hair out of the ponytail, frantically covering it.
"Nothing. Guy uh, got carried away." Madonna replied, not making eye contact with Stuart, who also looked embarrassed.
"Tell me to mind my own business, but is everything ok? It's not the first time you have come to work with a bruise..." Stuart did look worried when Madonna looked at him.
"Mind your own business Stuart." She said icily. "I'm going out for coffee. We need a break."
"Stay here, I will get it. Please try not to hurt yourself." Stuart said the last part out of concern and Madonna nodded, sitting on the sofa.
"Ok. Thanks. I'm sorry." Madonna pinched the bridge of her nose.
"It's fine." Stuart said, smiling, then left his apartment. Madonna sighed and lay on the sofa, trying to concentrate on her breathing and meditating, rather than the pain and betrayal she felt - not just by Guy, but her own body for enjoying it.

End of Part 8...

Part 9

"What's all this in aid of?" Madonna asked, when she arrived home and found a candle-lit meal for two in the kitchen.
"To say sorry." Guy replied, checking the food in the oven.
"But I'm late. Really late."
Guy shrugged. "You called. I put the children to bed." He pulled out a chair for Madonna, as she set her bag down.
"What are you saying sorry for?" Madonna asked quietly, looking up at Guy as he poured her a glass of wine.
"Last night. I went too far."
"I wasn't telling you to stop." Madonna said, as Guy plated up the food.
He stopped what he was doing and carefully brushed her hair aside, pressing his fingers lightly over the bruise where he'd bitten her. "I shouldn't have done this." Guy kissed it and Madonna closed her eyes momentarily.
"Thank you for putting the children to bed." Madonna said, trying to change the subject.
"Any time."
"Were they any trouble?" Madonna asked.
"No. I explained to them sometimes you have to work late, so you can get them the best of everything in life." Guy said, putting a plate in front of her and Madonna nodded, feeling almost a little sad that the children hadn't wanted her more.
"This looks great." She said, smiling. Guy was a good cook and Madonna liked his cooking more than even the fanciest restaurant they went to.
"How is the album going?" Guy asked and Madonna nearly choked on her food. They talked about work, but it had been a while lately.
"Slow. But I'm not in a rush." Madonna said, drinking some wine.
"No. I suppose a tour will be imminent when it's done." Guy said and Madonna realised he was making an effort to keep the edge out of his voice.
Madonna nodded. "The album is nowhere near done, so it won't be for quite some time." She said and Guy looked relieved. "About last night, it really doesn't matter."
"I hurt you when you were in pain. It was selfish."
"We're all a little selfish at times." Madonna replied.
"I was thinking we could go away at the weekend. Maybe a long weekend, or a mini break." Guy said.
"Aren't you busy with the film?"
"Darlin', I'm busy with the film, you are busy with the album, but I was thinking it would be nice if we took a break. Took the children somewhere nice and just relaxed."
"Oh." Madonna said, thinking I would relax if you stopped hurting me. "Where did you have in mind?"
"One of my mates was telling me how he went away with his missus to Aruba - how relaxing it was."
"Aruba. How long would you want to go for?" Madonna asked, trying to sound interested - hoping she looked more interested at least.
"Four or five days. The flight is only like four and a half hours from here."
"It sounds perfect." Madonna smiled, only half wanting to go.
"I do love you you know darlin'." Guy said and Madonna was surprised at how vulnerable he looked.
"I love you too baby. Even more when you feed me." Madonna said, placing a hand over Guy's on the table and he smiled, kissing her.
"We have dessert too."
"I'm going to have to work out even harder tomorrow." Madonna smiled, not completely trusting the apology dinner.
"Early morning run?" Guy suggested and she nodded.
For the rest of the meal they were pretty silent, but it was comfortable silence. They finished off the wine and went up to get ready for bed. Guy noticed Madonna kept rubbing the back of her neck.
"Are you in pain darlin'?" He asked.
"No, just mildly stressed."
"Sit down." Guy said and Madonna sat on the edge of the bed. He sat behind her and began massaging her shoulders. She closed her eyes and smiled as his fingers worked out knots. "Blimey darlin', you are tense!"
"Mmm, but what you're doing is so good." Madonna said, sighing with satisfaction. "A break is just what we need." She said, changing her mind and Guy smiled behind her, knowing he'd manipulated her into changing her mind.
They both got into bed, when Madonna started to get out again and Guy frowned.
"Where are you going?"
"My stomach hurts. I need a hot water bottle."
"Come here." Guy pulled Madonna by her wrist so she lay down on top of him and he reached inside her pyjama bottoms and rubbed her stomach.
"I should fire my massuese. You are way better." Madonna gazed over her shoulder at Guy, and kissed him. He smiled, nuzzling his nose into her neck and kissing the bruise and it sent a shiver of pleasure down her spine. Madonna fell asleep on top of Guy, with him rubbing her stomach until he also fell asleep.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
When they returned from a very long early morning run the following day, Madonna was trying to have a shower when Guy joined her and they ended up having sex. Guy was the first to get out, dry off and get dressed and go down to get some breakfast. Madonna got out of the shower and had just wrapped a towel around herself when she felt sick and just about made it to the toilet, despite being so close to it. Madonna frowned as she was sick repeatedly for several very long minutes. She rubbed her stomach and frowned, wondering if it was something she'd ate. Maybe Guy had cooked a dodgy piece of meat? Madonna cleaned her teeth and rinsed her mouth with mouthwash, then spashed water on her face. She looked very pale and her wet hair clung to the sides of her face. She pulled it back in a low ponytail at the nape of her neck and got dressed. Madonna looked at her reflection in the full-length mirror in her room. She pulled up her vest and smoothed her stomach, then pulled it back down and sighed.
"M, you look like crap." Guy said, when she started making coffee.
"I'm just a bit tired that's all." Madonna lied, deciding not to tell him she'd been sick.
"Are you working late today?"
"No. I might finish early."
"Maybe you should go to the doctor."
"Yeah."
"A lot of the guys working on the film aren't very well. There's a lot going around."
"Yes, you're right." Madonna said, thinking which of her staff she would send out to get a pregnancy test. She couldn't get it herself, because Guy would find out and get angry she hadn't confided in him first.
"Or maybe take a day off? I could look after you."
"That's really sweet of you Guy, but I'll be fine." Madonna gave hima grateful smile.
"Ok. But call me if you need anything, M. Anything." He kissed the top of her head, then left for work as she nodded and watched him leave.
Madonna buried her face in her hands on the kitchen table and started to cry. She sat there for a good ten minutes, until she decided who to call to get her a pregnancy test.

End of Part 9...

Part 10

"How can I still be having a period if I'm pregnant?" Madonna asked Dr Brown, trying to keep the hysteria out of her voice. She'd done a pregnancy test and got the same assistant she'd sent out to buy it to book her a doctor's appointment whilst she done it.
"Mrs Ritchie, you can't have your period during pregnancy. You can have intermittent bleeding that can seem like a period, but it isn't the same thing as a period."
"Oh. I was just worried. I never bled when I had my other two children." Madonna said, still looking worried.
"I can assure you there is nothing to worry about." The elderly doctor said.
"How far along am I?" Madonna asked in a barely audible whisper.
"Twelve weeks."
Madonna sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. "Thank you." She grabbed her coat and bag.
"If you have any concerns, you have my numbers Mrs Ritchie." Dr Brown said and she nodded, leaving the room and chewing her lower lip in an attempt to keep back tears. Madonna left the doctors with her bodyguards and went home.
She called Stuart and told him she wouldn't be going to work because she didn't feel very well. Madonna hated lying and spent the morning pacing various rooms in the house, wondering what she was going to tell Guy. Madonna her trousers down a little and her top up, smoothing a hand over her stomach. It definitely had a softness to it, although side on there was no sign of a bump.
"Darlin'? Are you feeling ok? Did you manage to go to the doctors?" Guy walked into the room and Madonna quickly pulled her top down.
"Uh, yeah. I went to the doctor."
"And?"
"I'm pregnant."
"You were bleeding the other day."
"Apparently it can happen."
Guy looked at Madonna for several long minutes. "Darlin', this is great news." He said, smiling as he held her hips. "But you don't seem very happy about it."
"I guess I'm in shock. I wasn't expecting it."
"But M, you love being a mother."
"I do. It's the hardest, most rewarding job in the world." Madonna said.
"How far along are you? I can barely tell." Guy said, holding Madonna at arm's length, looking down at her stomach.
"Three months."
Guy slipped a hand under Madonna's top and smoothed it over her stomach. "You're just a little softer than usual. How did I miss that?"
"How did I?" Madonna asked.
"I guess we were too busy fucking to notice." Guy said, smirking and Madonna couldn't help but smile. "I knew that would make you smile, darlin'." Guy kissed her forehead. "So...are you happy?"
"Yes." Madonna nodded. "I'm just in shock, I guess."
"I hope we have a girl. I would love to have a girl with you." Guy said, sounding excited and Madonna smiled again, thinking maybe Guy would start treating her better now that she was pregnant.
"Do you still want to go away?" Madonna asked.
"Yes. I think a break would do us both good." Guy replied.
"It's going to be the last time I can wear a bikini..." Madonna sighed.
"Shall we tell the children when we are away, or do you want to leave it a bit longer?"
"No, while we are away sounds perfect." Madonna said.
"Let's go out and get some lunch now. Celebrate." Guy suggested and Madonna nodded, she couldn't help but smile at how obviously excited he was.

End of Part 10...
materialgirl86
Part 15



When Madonna arrived back at the house, pleased she had her sling off, her happy mood didn't last for long when she heard arguing upstairs. She still had her cane and it took her a while to get up the stairs, and she headed straight for Lourdes' room, where Madonna heard her and Rocco getting louder and louder.
"Can't I go out for five minutes? What the hell is going on?" Madonna yelled and both Lourdes and Rocco stopped for a moment to look at her, then they both tried talking over each other. "ONE AT A TIME!!" Madonna thundered, silencing them both for a moment.
"I went out for a swim, and when I came back I found this freak going through my stuff!" Lourdes said, standing with her arms crossed.
"Don't call your brother a freak." Madonna said sharply, giving Lourdes an icy look.
"I was just seeing if she had any joints. Jesus." Rocco said quietly, rubbing the back of his neck.
"Ask. Don't go into my room when I'm not here, like some druggie rat with a problem - " Lourdes started, but Madonna stepped up close to her, her face thunderous.
"Stop calling him names. That's a disgusting thing to say."
"Are you not going to tell him off for going through my things?" Lourdes frowned.
"Yes, but I don't need you calling him names, acting like a childish brat, Lourdes." Madonna said calmly. Rocco laughed and Madonna glared at him, until he fell silent. "I'm disappointed in you, Rocco. I thought after that accident at Ashcombe you would make more of an effort."
"That's it? That's all you are going to say to him?" Lourdes said, looking at Madonna like she was crazy. "Why are you being so soft on him?"
"I am the mother here, Lola. I deal with each of my children as I see fit. Until you have children, you wouldn't understand."
"Oh, I think I do. You would have wiped the floor with me, if I had gone through someone else's room looking for drugs. But the favourite golden boy here, who can do nothing wrong gets away with everything!"
"How dare you." Madonna said in a low menacing tone, before she exploded. "I WAS TERRIFIED ROCCO WAS GOING TO DIE!!! I HAVE NEVER BEEN SO SCARED IN  MY ENTIRE FUCKING LIFE!!!" She screamed, red in the face, so loud that Lourdes took a step back, looking shocked. Rocco also looked shocked. Then Madonna started to cry, feeling overwhelmed and sat on the edge of Lourdes' bed.
"Mom, I'm - " Lourdes stepped forward, but Madonna waved a hand dismissively.
"Get out. Go." She tried to speak firmly, but her voice trembled.
Lourdes grabbed a small backpack and left. Madonna looked up at Rocco, who looked awkward, like he didn't know what to do.
"You can't keep doing this."
"It isn't as easy as you think." Rocco muttered. "Did you really think I was going to die?"
Madonna nodded. "Yes." She wept.
"I'm sorry."
"I don't know what to do with you anymore Rocco."
"Is this a bad time?" Guy poked his head around the door, and both Madonna and Rocco looked at him. "Lola let me in...what happened?" He frowned, seeing Madonna crying.
"I went through her stuff looking for joints. We argued and mom screamed at us both." Rocco said and Madonna nodded.
"Can I speak to your mother in private?" Guy asked Rocco and he nodded. "Stay downstairs." Guy closed the door behind Rocco. "M, he can come and stay with me for a bit, if he is being a handful."
"Because I can't handle my own son?" Madonna replied, sniffing.
"You're still injured, M. It's not a crime to need some help."
"I am in pain."
"Are you taking anything?" Guy asked and Madonna nodded. "Maybe the medication is making you weepy."
"I over-reacted when I found Rocco in my medicine cabinet yesterday."
"What was he looking for?"
"Painkillers."
"I would have reacted the same way." Guy said, in an attempt to make Madonna feel better. "Let me at least take Rocco off your hands, so you can make up with Lola."
"She screamed at me that I was being too soft on Rocco. And she thinks he's the favourite."
"Oh for christ sake. That girl is so theatrical sometimes." Guy rolled his eyes.
"I don't know where she gets it from." Madonna replied, smiling and Guy laughed.
"Have a lie down. I can take Rocco out with Jacqui and we can have a talk."
"Thanks." Madonna looked grateful.
"At least you have your sling off." Guy said and Madonna nodded.
"I just need to get rid of this." She said, holding up her cane.
"Knowing you, it won't be for much longer." Guy smiled. "You know where I am if you need anything." He said, getting up to leave and she looked up at him with grateful eyes.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna woke up later and smelled something good coming from the kitchen. Slowly she went down to see what the source of the smell was, and found Lourdes in the kitchen cooking.
"I thought I would make dinner. To say sorry." Lourdes said hesitantly.
"I'm sorry for screaming at you, baby." Madonna said softly. "I don't favour Rocco. I love all of my children equally. And I am being softer on him, because I'm scared of pushing him to do something stupid." She said with tears in her eyes.
"Sorry mom. I didn't realise." Lourdes went over to where Madonna sat and wrapped her arms around her, kissing her cheek.
"I don't know if Rocco is coming back for dinner."
"Something smells good. Like it isn't mom's cooking." Rocco said and Lourdes and Madonna saw him smiling in the doorway.
"Don't push it." Madonna said, trying not to smile.
"Roccs I'm sorry." Lourdes went over and gave Rocco a big hug, squeezing him tightly.
"Lola, I can't breathe!" Rocco said and she held his arms. "I'm sorry too. I shouldn't have gone through your stuff."
"I didn't bring any with me anyway. I want to help you get better." Lourdes replied.
"Oh god, it's like having two moms." He rolled his eyes when she let go of him.
"Where did you go with Guy?" Madonna asked.
"We went for a bike ride. Around."
"But you are still recovering." Madonna looked concerned. "What if you'd had another accident?"
"Mom, it was a gentle bike ride, not the Tour de France." Rocco replied.
"I don't care. Please don't go riding again until you are feeling a hundred percent. Guy should have known better."
"It was me who persuaded him. He said you would flip."
Madonna rolled her eyes. "Are you determined to give me a heart attack?"
"Mom, do you want wine with dinner?" Lourdes cut in, to stop Madonna getting too worked up.
"Uh, yes. What do we have?" She asked and Rocco looked at Lourdes with a hint of admiration.
The doorbell went and Rocco went to answer it. It was a nanny, a couple of bodyguards, Mercy and David. They practically jumped on Rocco to give him a hug, then rushed to the kitchen and gave Madonna a hug. They had heard about the accident and it was the first time since it happened that they'd seen their mother and brother. Mercy went and wrapped her arms around Lourdes while she was cooking and Lourdes smiled.
"Hey squirt. How are you?" Lourdes asked, using an affectionate nickname for her younger sister.
"Glad to be here. And that mom and Rocco are ok."
"Yes. Me too." Lourdes draped a loose arm around Mercy's shoulders and they both looked at Rocco, David and Madonna all talking and laughing, while the nanny and bodyguards took their things up to their rooms.


End of Part 15...




Part 16




"Mom, stop pacing. You're making me nervous." Rocco said quietly.
They were in the hospital, waiting for the doctor to return with Rocco's x-rays. It was a visit to see if the fractures were mending. His sprained wrist and ankle had healed pretty fast, and Madonna was hoping his fractures had healed too.
"How long does it take to walk from one end of the hospital to the other to collect a few x-rays? I could do it faster, and I have a cane!" Madonna said and Rocco laughed.
"You're probably right."
"How do you feel anyway?" Madonna asked, smoothing Rocco's very short stubbly hair. She looked like a typical concerned mother.
"I'm not in much pain anymore."
"Are you just saying that because you know I worry?" Madonna asked, looking a little suspicious.
"No, I am telling the truth. I know I don't give you a whole lot of reasons to trust me lately, but I am telling the truth." Rocco replied, looking sorry that Madonna didn't trust him.
"Good." Madonna leaned forward and kissed his forehead. "I don't want you to be in pain."
"How much longer do you have to walk with the cane?" Rocco asked. "I mean, it's my fault you are even walking with it."
"You didn't make me get on a horse and tear across the countryside."
"But I gave you a reason to do that."
"If I can forgive you, then you need to forgive yourself, Roccs." Madonna said softly.
"I guess."
"I was thinking if we stay here for a few more days, then head back to the city. Is that ok?" Madonna asked and Rocco nodded.
"I actually miss it."
"God, so do I!" Madonna said, letting out a sigh of relief. All the peacefulness of the English countryside and the Hamptons was starting to drive her insane. Shortly before that she'd been staying with her father at his vineyard in Michigan, which has also been quiet. "I miss attempting sleep with lots of noise around me." Madonna said and Rocco laughed.
"Mom, you're such a weirdo sometimes." He teased and she smiled.
The doctor returned with the x-rays, and Madonna mouthed 'finally' to Rocco when he was busy putting the x-rays on a light screen and looked at them.
"Sorry for the delay, every x-ray in the hospital seems to have come back today." The doctor said, leaning forward to get a better look at Rocco's x-rays. Madonna went over and stood next to him.
"Are Rocco's bones all healed now?"
"Yes. They have all healed nicely." The doctor said, and put an old x-ray with the fractures next to the new one, to show Madonna a comparison. "See, these have healed. They no longer exist." He pointed to the areas were the fractures would have been on the new x-ray and Madonna nodded. "Although I advise you to take more care the next time you're on a quad bike, young man." The doctor said, turning to Rocco, who now sat on the edge of the bed and nodded. "And wear a helmet. Those things can kill."
"Well thank you for your time." Madonna said hastily, ushering Rocco out of the room and walking with him.
"Mom, are you alright?" Rocco asked, when they were halfway along the hallway.
"Yes. I just don't need reminding I could have lost you, that's all." Madonna said, her voice wobbling.
"I think he was telling me off for being reckless, more than he was having a go at your parenting." Rocco replied, linking his arm with Madonna's as they walked. She smiled and nodded, liking Rocco's sudden show of affection.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Guy and Jacqui invited Madonna and all the children and staff over for dinner that evening, and they sat out on the back porch, which was pretty much on the beach.
"Are you and Jacqui like bff's now?" Lourdes asked Madonna quietly, when the dinner table was noisy.
"No. But she did come with me in the ambulance. And the accident made me realise life is too short to be a bitch to people that are going to be in your life."
"I guess. You didn't have a head injury did you?" Lourdes asked.
"Don't be mean." Madonna smiled. "She's ok."
"Look over there." Rocco said, sitting next to them both.
David and Mercy were playing with Guy and Jacqui's children - Raphael (6), Rivka (5) and Levi (3) on the sand. They were all building sandcastles, it looked like they were trying to build a village of building out of sand.
"It's a shame adults don't get on that well." Rocco said.
"We are trying." Madonna said.
"I know. I could still hear in that hospital, before I woke up. Even though you were outside my room with Jacqui, I also heard dad say you hugged Jacqui."
"She was there for me. And I don't really have a problem with her." Madonna replied.
"I'm gonna go and play with them for a while." Rocco said and he joined the other children and started playing.
"Mom, there's something I have to tell you." Lourdes said quietly, while Guy and Jacqui cleared the plates and went to get more wine.
"What's wrong?" Madonna frowned, picking up the seriousness of her tone.
"There has been a lot of...crap printed about you and Rocco while you've been away. About him going off the rails, questioning your parenting skills, things like that. I know you don't allow magazines or newspapers at home, but I just thought you should know. To be prepared."
"To be honest, I'm glad you told me, Lola. I never even thought about what would be written about us." Madonna looked at Rocco playing down on the sand.
"It's all total garbage. Anyone who knows you and Rocco and our family knows there isn't one grain of truth in it." Lourdes said in a fiercely protective of her family way.
"You're right. But I still need to protect him." Madonna said, looking at Rocco laughing and smiling with his brothers and sisters.
"I know you have the best intentions mom, but if you protect him too much, he might do something stupid again." Lourdes said and heard Madonna's sharp intake of breath.
"Are you enjoying yourselves?" Jacqui asked, smiling as she poured wine for them all.
"Yes, thank you." Madonna smiled and so did Lourdes, but they exchanged a worried look when Jacqui wasn't looking.




End of Part 16...




Part 17




"Mom, you're not walking with the cane anymore - that's good." Rocco said enthusiastically, as he sat next to Madonna on the sand.
"Oh yeah." Madonna said with little expression, looking at the waves crashing gently on the shore.
"Are you alright? You've been quiet since last night. You haven't fell out with Jacqui already have you?"
"No."
"Dad?"
"No."
"Then what is it?"
"I'm going to miss the peace and quiet of this place, England and Michigan when we go back to the city tomorrow." Madonna lied, looking at Rocco.
He laughed. "Are you being serious?
"What?"
"You love noise."
"Not all the time." Madonna smiled a little.
"Is that really all that's wrong?"
"I'm still worried about you." Madonna replied, squeezing his knee.
"I'll be fine."
"It's my job to worry about you."
"After what you said in Lola's room, I decided I need to try harder. I didn't realise you were so scared." Rocco said quietly.
Madonna draped an arm around Rocco's shoulders, kissing his cheek, then pressed her forehead to his. "I love you Roccs. I would do anything for you."
"I know." Rocco put an arm around her waist, resting his head on her shoulder.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Walking through JFK airport was a nightmare, when Madonna arrived with her children, the nanny and the two bodyguards. Two more bodyguards met up with them to walk them through all the paparazzi that were waiting. Madonna wore a trilby and sunglasses and kept her head down. She held Mercy's hand and Lourdes and David kept close to her. Much to her surprise, Rocco went up and took Madonna's other hand. She looked at him and smiled. The paparazzi weren't just taking pictures, they were shouting things to Madonna and Rocco that weren't particularly pleasant.
"I'm gonna hit one of those assholes in a minute!" Lourdes said, starting in the direction of one of the photographers.
"He isn't worth it Lola." The nanny said, grabbing her away.
"Mom, are you just going to let them talk to you like that?" Lourdes frowned.
"Yes. Don't react to it Lola. That's what they want." Madonna said quietly. "Don't stress yourself out baby."
"Ugh." Lourdes rolled her eyes and gave the paparazzi filthy looks as she continued walking through the airport.
There were paparazzi outside, near their car and the bodyguards stood more closely around Madonna and the children, until they were safely inside it. A few of the airport security intervened, attempting to move the paparazzi away. Madonna still didn't feel relaxed in the car and pinched the bridge of her nose, squeezing her eyes shut.
"Mom. You know everything they say and think and print is a load of shit." Rocco whispered and Madonna opened her eyes and looked at him.
"Don't swear. I'm a bad enough mother according to them."
"No you're not." Rocco whispered fiercely.
"I'm tired and everything they said just got to me." Madonna said, sighing.
"We're nearly home mom." Rocco replied and she nodded, leaning into him.
It wasn't until they arrived back at the house that Madonna actually smiled, when she found her father there.
"Hello Nonnie. I've missed you." Silvio said.
"Oh dad! I'm so glad you're here!" Madonna flung her arms around her father and he held her, smiling.
"I was so worried about you Nonnie, when I heard about the accident."
"I'm fine now." Madonna said, looking over Silvio's shoulder at Rocco, who stood in the doorway looking awkward.
"And how is my grandson? You gave Joan and I quite a scare also." Silvio held his arms out and Rocco went over and hugged his granddad.
"I'm so sorry." Rocco said.
"The main thing is you're both ok." Silvio said, his arm still around Rocco as he looked at Madonna and she nodded.
"Where is Joan?"
"I came alone. Do you mind if I stay for a while?"
"Of course not dad." Madonna smiled again and Rocco was glad Silvio was there to make her happy.




End of Part 17...




Part 18




"I was terrified when I heard about the accident." Silvio said quietly, the following morning.
He and Madonna were the first two up the following morning, sat drinking coffee and Silvio was eating cereal.
"You probably think I'm completely crazy, but I had to try and rescue him." Madonna said, running her finger around the rim of the mug.
"No, I think you are a very protective mother, Nonnie." Silvio said, placing a hand over hers on the table. "I'm proud of you. I was scared that I might have lost you and Rocco."
"It will take more than a little accident to loose us." Madonna said dismissively.
"I hope you don't mind me coming to stay..."
"Of course I don't, dad!" Madonna kissed his cheek. "There were all these paparazzi at the airport. They were being vile and it was so nice to find you here."
"Good. I was thinking of staying for maybe a week or so? I want to look after you. You're always so busy looking after everyone else."
"I have children and staff and friends, dad. I'm fine. But thank you." Madonna smiled.
"How is Rocco doing?"
"Better since the accident. I had a kind of melt down a few days ago and I think he realises how scared I am for him." Madonna said quietly.
"He's a good kid."
"I know. I wish he would forgive himself for the mistakes he's made though. He seems to have some real self-esteem issues." Madonna frowned, sounding concerned.
"Rocco is lucky enough to have a loving family around him. He'll be fine." Silvio said with certainty and Madonna smiled weakly.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Later that day, when the house was empty, Rocco sat outside in the sunshine doing his schoolwork. Silvio went out to talk to him, taking a couple of soft drinks. When Rocco looked up, Silvio thought how much he resembled Madonna in the face. He had looked so much like Guy when he was little, but now he looked like his mother too. He sat next to Rocco, handing him a drink.
"Thanks grandad."
"How is the schoolwork going?"
"Good thanks. They said I can go back in a couple of weeks. I'm really looking forward to it actually. I never thought I would miss school so much..." Rocco said and Silvio laughed.
"They're precious years. Make the most of it."
"I will." Rocco drank a little, then looked at Silvio shyly. "I thought you would be mad with me."
"Why?"
"Mom could have died because I was so stupid."
"I was worried about losing you too, Rocco. Anger gets no one anywhere. I just want you to be happy, like your mother does." Silvio said, placing a hand on Rocco's shoulder. "But I do agree with her - you need to forgive yourself. We all make mistakes."
"Yeah, but now all these nasty spiteful stories are being printed about mom because of me. "
"Have you ever known your mother to let some malicious gossip stop her living her life?" Silvio asked and Rocco shook his head.
"But I wish there was something I could do."
"Make her life easier, by going to school, studying hard and not smoking drugs. That's a start." Silvio suggested.
"I hurt her."
"You were hurt in that accident too."
"No, I hurt mom a couple of times before."
Silvio looked surprised. "Oh...? What did you do?"
"I shoved mom so she fell back and cut her leg on a coffee table at my dad's house. There was another time when I was staying with mom in her cottage that I was out and when I got back she was going through my stuff, looking for cannbis. I flipped out and lunged at her, pinning her to the floor. She was struggling - I think I hurt her more than she let on. And of course she came off her horse chasing me on the quad bike." Rocco couldn't bring himself to look at Silvio and all the colour drained from his face.
"What - what did your mother say?" Silvio asked, almost too shocked to speak.
"She forgave me every time." Rocco finally looked at Silvio. "It makes it worse. I wish she would yell at me."
"Madonna is a very forgiving woman." Silvio said.
"Do you hate me?"
"No. I could never hate you Rocco." Silvio replied. "You are obviously sorry."
"I need to finish this." Rocco said, motioning to his laptop.
"I'll leave you to it." Silvio said, deciding to go and talk to Madonna about her son. He hesitated by the french doors, looking down the garden at Rocco, who smiled and raised his can. Silvio felt uneasy about what Rocco had told him.




End of Part 18...




Part 19




"Dad, is everything ok? You look pale." Madonna frowned, when Silvio walked into her office.
"I was just talking to Rocco and he told me he hurt you."
"Sit down." Madonna got up and pulled a chair out for Silvio and he sat down. "Dad, it's fine honestly. I fell over a coffee table and Rocco pinned me down, aside from the accident, that's it."
"That's it? He sounds unstable, Nonnie - I was worried for you when he told me." Silvio said softly, looking concerned.
"Rocco has been having a tough time lately. I don't know if it's all to do with the cannabis. He's been depressed too." Madonna replied.
"Does he scare you?" Silvio asked. "Be honest Nonnie."
"No. He's my son, Rocco doesn't scare me."
"Does Guy know?"
"Yes." Madonna sighed, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ears. "I'm pretty sure he would have socked Rocco, if I hadn't been close when he told him."
"Rocco told Guy he hurt you?"
"Yes. He felt guilty."
"Nonnie, he might you again. Just because he is doing ok at the moment, it doesn't mean he isn't capable of slipping up." Silvio said. "Maybe he might benefit from some therapy or anger management or both?"
"Rocco is going back to school soon, I'm sure he'll be fine."
"You go to therapy Nonnie. And you've told me many a time how much it helps. Why don't you want Rocco to go?"
"I never said that."
"You were dismissive."
Madonna sighed. "I'm his mother. If Rocco has any problems, I want him to come to me." She said with a fierce edge to her voice.
"It doesn't make you any less of a mother to accept outside help." Silvio continued. "I can see you do an amazing job with those children. But maybe Rocco needs to talk to someone who he doesn't see all the time or live with. Sometimes it's easier to talk to a stranger than someone you know."
"I guess." Madonna sighed. "I'll think about it. You didn't get angry with Rocco did you?"
"No. He's your son. I am just worried about you, Nonnie. Is this why Guy is following you around at the moment? In case Rocco hurts you?"
"Not really. It's because I have been struggling with Rocco." Madonna looked down at the floor, clearly feeling ashamed.
"I can always stay on for a bit longer."
"Would Joan mind?"
"Not at all."
"It would be nice." Madonna smiled.
"I want to look after you Nonnie." Silvio said, as Madonna rested her head on his shoulder, from where she sat next to him.
"I'll talk to Rocco."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Madonna knocked on Rocco's bedroom door that evening, after dinner, when everyone went off to do their own thing.
"Come in." Rocco said.
She went in and closed the door, sitting on his bed. "What are you doing?"
Rocco was sat at his desk, on his laptop. "School work."
"You're working hard lately. I'm proud of you Roccs."
"Thanks." Rocco smiled a little.
"Why did you tell dad you hurt me?"
Rocco shrugged. "I don't know. I didn't plan too. It just sort of came out. Does he hate me?"
"No, he just wants you to be happy. Like I do."
"So he doesn't think I'm mental then?"
"No one thinks you're mental, Rocco."
"I've been thinking...could I see your therapist? I'm not saying I want to go regularly or anything, I just want to maybe see what it would be like...to talk to someone else." Rocco asked hesitantly.
"Oh. I can ask her. I don't know if she has any patients who are minors, but I'm sure she could put me in touch with someone." Madonna replied. "If you're sure."
"I almost didn't want to ask. In case you got offended." Rocco said, and much to his suprise Madonna laughed. "What's so funny?"
"I came here, half afraid to suggest therapy, and you were worried I would get offended."
Rocco laughed. "I guess we're as bad as each other then."
"Too alike." Madonna grinned.
"Did grandad suggest therapy?"
"Yes. But I've been thinking about suggesting it for a while. There never seemed to be a good time. He also suggested anger management. But I don't know, you haven't hurt me for a while now." Madonna chewed her lower lip.
"I can try that too." Rocco shrugged.
"Roccs, I'm so proud of you baby. You seem like a different person lately, since you haven't been on cannabis."
"I decided to grow up." Rocco said. He went and sat next to Madonna on the bed. "Mom, I really really am sorry for everything - all the pain I've caused you. I was a jerk and you don't deserve it at all."
"I forgave you all along, baby." Madonna wrapped her arms around Rocco and he held on to her. "I love you." She whispered and Rocco gripping her tighter told her he felt the same way.




End of Part 19...




Part 20

1 month later

Silvio had stayed with Madonna for two weeks after she'd arrived home with the children - until she had completely recovered from the accident and Rocco was back in school. Guy and Jacqui stayed for the rest of the month, until Rocco was settled back in school. His grades were better and he had reconnected with his friends. He also went to therapy and anger management, deciding they were something he needed. Madonna went to see Guy and Jacqui, just as they were getting to leave and head back to the UK.
"I wanted to thank you both for coming here and helping with Rocco. It was a huge help to me too." Madonna said, looking eternally grateful.
"Rocco seems happier than he was before. So I think we've done a good job, but you have had him most of the time, M - so I think you deserve most of the credit." Guy said, looking at Madonna with admiration.
"It was a joint effort. And thank you for being patient with me, Jacqui, even when I was a bitch. And for coming in the ambulance with me." Madonna said and Jacqui smiled warmly.
"You're most welcome."
"If anything happens with Rocco, call me any time, M. We can always come back and stay, can't we J?" Guy said, looking from Madonna to Jacqui, who nodded.
"Of course."
"Thank you."
"Are you sure you feel completely better?" Guy asked Madonna. "Because I know your idea of feeling better is different from everyone else's."
Madonna rolled her eyes and sighed in an exaggerated way. "My god! It's like having a conversation with me dad!" She said and Jacqui laughed.
"I do still care about you M. I don't want you over doing it."
"I'm fine. Honestly. And if I wasn't, I have staff and family and friends. I'm not some damsel in distress all on her own."
"Such a drama queen." Guy shook his head, smiling.
"I'll leave you too it. See you around." Madonna said and left. She drove to Rocco's school, parking across the road so he wouldn't see her.
Rocco left the building talking and laughing with Dom, his best friend and his other friends. Madonna smiled and drove home. She wasn't due to pick him up, but wanted to check he was ok. Madonna ran a few errands, then arrived home to find Rocco helping himself to a drink in the kitchen.
"Why were you at school just now? Were you supposed to pick me up?"
"No. I just wanted to check you were ok." Madonna went over to Rocco, wrapping her arms around him and kissed his cheek. "You're my baby and I just wanted to check you were ok. Having a good day. It's so nice to see you smiling and laughing again."
"Mom. Seriously. I cannot breathe right now!" Rocco said.
"Sorry." Madonna didn't realise how hard she was gripping him.
"I love you mom." Rocco said and Madonna gasped and looked like she might cry. "Oh no. Don't cry. I just wanted you to know. How grateful I am you're my mom." He said and Madonna chewed her lower lip. This time it was Rocco who hugged her, and he gripped Madonna tightly, not out of anger, but out of love.




The End.